Bevostian garden

Tag: Novel Translation

  • MYMOON, Chapter 2

    MYMOON, Chapter 2

       MYMOON, Chapter 2:

    “Klai… what’s Panli’s rank? I need to fill in the order.”

    “What’s Panli’s real name, Phii Dom?”

    “Oh, I totally forgot we don’t know Panli’s real name.”

    “…”

    “Panli’s name is Sasin Pisut.”

    Last week’s conversation replayed in Klai’s mind as he picked up Phii Dom’s MacBook and hugged it. Phii Dom was part of the exhibition organizing team, tasked with arranging the order of Digital Media students participating in the exhibition, sorted by student ID for each year. Although Phii Dom already had his girlfriend helping, the list of students across all four years was overwhelming, so he called Klai for assistance.

    Last week, Klai happened to be back home, so he let Phii Dom bring the work to his house, which led to Dom leaving his MacBook there. Last night, Dom called to ask when Klai would be home, as he needed the MacBook for work. Normally, Klai went home once a week, but this time he had to return earlier than usual to return the well-kept MacBook to his brother.

    The small figure emerged from the bedroom with the MacBook and headed downstairs to the living room. He saw Phii Dom and Phii Babe chatting. Klai plopped down opposite the inseparable couple and handed the MacBook back to its owner. The reason he called Phii Dom and Phii Babe the “inseparable couple” was that, since they started dating, Klai had never seen them apart.

    If you saw Phii Dom, you’d see Phii Babe.

    If you saw Phii Babe, you’d see Phii Dom.

    That’s the origin of the term “inseparable couple.”

    “Thanks.”

    “Thanks alone won’t cut it. You need to treat your little brother to a meal too. Last week, you had him help with work, and today you made him come home to bring you the MacBook.”

    Phii Dom nodded to Phii Babe, then turned to Klai and said, “I’ll treat you to a meal later, Klai.”

    “No need, Phii Dom… I was already coming back this week to pay respects to Mom before her birthday anyway.”

    “Tell Uncle I miss him, okay, Klai?”

    “Sure, Phii Dom.”

    “Klai… the day after tomorrow is your birthday, right?” Phii Babe asked.

    “Yes, Phii Babe.”

    “Is you hosting at home like last year?”

    “This year, I’m is planning to celebrate at a restaurant near Siam… It just so happens that on my birthday, Dad is holding an engagement party with Ms. Lin at home, so I thought it’d be better to invite everyone to eat out somewhere else,” Klai explained.

    Phii Dom and Phii Babe fell silent for a moment. Klai knew they were concerned about his feelings. He gave them both a smile to reassure them that he wasn’t upset. It wasn’t just Phii Dom and Phii Babe who were worried—Klai knew that Phii Jeab, who became his nanny after his mother passed away, and many others close to him were also afraid he’d be hurt about his father’s engagement to his close secretary.

    As a child, Klai feared his father would replace his mother with another woman. But as he grew older, he realized how much his father loved his mother, and those fears and sorrows faded. Now, all Klai felt was understanding… he understood that his father needed someone by his side, someone to care for him.

    And of course… a man in his late forties, like his father, still needed love too.

    “Are you okay, Klai? You can tell us anything,” Phii Dom said.

    “Yeah, Dom and I are always here to listen,” Phii Babe added.

    “I’m really okay,” Klai replied with a smile. “But if this were when I was a kid, you two would probably have to spend the whole day comforting me.” He laughed lightly before continuing, “Now I’m old enough to understand a lot of things. Dad’s decision to get engaged to Ms. Lin doesn’t make me sad like everyone thinks. It actually makes me feel relieved because, from now on, Dad will have someone to take care of him.”

    “Klai… I think your mom would be so proud of you,” Phii Babe said.

    “I hope I can make her even prouder,” Klai replied.

    The smiles from Phii Dom and Phii Babe showed Klai that they were genuinely proud of him, just as they said. He remembered how his mother always told him to listen to Phii Dom, as he was his older cousin. His aunt, his mother’s younger sister, also told Phii Dom to take good care of him. That’s why the two of them were so close and bonded, even though they were just cousins.

    “For your birthday this year… what do you want? I’ll buy it for you,” Phii Dom offered.

    “You!” Phii Babe exclaimed, playfully smacking Phii Dom’s arm.

    “How can you ask him like that? It ruins the surprise!”

    “I’m afraid of buying something he won’t like… It’s better to just ask him directly,” Phii Dom defended.

    “You need to put in more effort than that! Check his Instagram or Twitter to see what he’s into lately, then get something he likes right now. That way, he’ll be surprised,” Phii Babe suggested.

    “Honey, Klai barely uses social media. He only posts on Instagram once in a blue moon, and on Twitter, he just retweets posts from bookstores recommending new releases,” Phii Dom countered.

    “Exactly, Dom! That should tell you what he likes,” Phii Babe pointed out.

    Phii Dom furrowed his brows, seemingly deep in thought as he looked at Phii Babe. “You’re right. Klai loves books.”

    Klai chuckled softly. He thought Phii Dom and Phii Babe were such an adorable couple. They were quite different from each other, but they complemented one another in an almost unbelievable way.

    This must be what they call… different but perfectly matched. 

    “Phii Babe… I would like to invite Theerak to the birthday party too.”

    Theerak was Phii Babe’s younger brother. They’d met several times already. He was studying digital media, majoring in graphics, and was in the same year as Klai. Theerak was a cute guy with a signature rosy flush on his cheeks. Whenever Klai ran into him at university, he’d often step away from his friends to greet him. Maybe it was because Theerak always spoke so sweetly and had a bright smile constantly lighting up his face, which made Klai feel especially fond of him.

    But Klai thought that, besides the world being cruel at times and kind at others, it also loved to play tricks on him. Since meeting Theerak, Klai had never once seen him with Panli. But after that incident when

    Klai met Panli, he started noticing Theerak hanging out with Panli often.

    That’s when Klai learned they were close friends…

    It seemed like almost everyone around him knew Panli.

    “Sure thing, I’ll invite him for you,” Phii Babe said.

    “Thank you, Phii Babe.”

    Phii Babe flashed him a smile before turning to Phii Dom. “Honey, let’s head back… we’ve taken up enough of his time. He’s probably got other things to do.”

    “Klai’s so polite, though. Even if he had stuff to do, he’d never shoo us out,” Phii Dom said with a laugh, then added, “So we’ll just have to leave on our own.”

    “It’s no trouble at all… Honestly, after paying respects to Mom today, I don’t have anything else planned,” Klai said.

    “If you’re feeling lonely, come hang out at my place, Klai,” Phii Babe offered.

    “I’ll definitely visit your house sometime, Phii Babe… Consider me part of the Nirand family in advance!”

    “You’re always welcome!”

    “Honey, let’s go.”

    Phii Babe nodded to Phii Dom, who stood up to his full height. She followed suit, and Klai walked them out to the front of the house. While waiting for the driver to bring the car, Phii Dom’s eyes widened slightly, as if he’d just remembered something.

    “Klai, have you seen my photography exhibit yet? They’re taking down the photos next week.”

    Klai gave a small smile before replying, “I’ve seen it already. Your photos are amazing, Phii Dom.”

    “Pfft… If you wanted compliments, just say so. No need to bring up the exhibit closing next week,” Phii Babe teased.

    “Well, you never compliment me, so I have to get it from him!” Phii Dom shot back.

    Klai laughed when he saw Phii Dom pout at his partner. “So, Phii Babe isn’t joining the photo exhibition? I didn’t see your name on the list.”

    “I’m joining next year. This year, it’s Dom’s solo spotlight,” Phii Babe replied.

    “And Theerak is not joining either, right?” Klai asked Phii Dom.

    “Yep, he sitting this one out too. Next year, Theerak will join,” Phii Dom said.

    “Oh, I see…”

    “Excuse me, the car’s here,” a voice interrupted.

    “I’m off, Klai,” Phii Babe said.

    “Alright, Phii Babe,” Klai replied.

    “Sorry for always bothering you, Klai,” Phii Dom added.

    Klai smiled and said, “No trouble at all, Phii Dom.”

    “See you later!”

    “Bye~”

    Klai waved as the couple got into their car. He stood there until the BMW drove past the gate. Reflecting on Phii Dom’s words, he realized that Phii Dom hadn’t bothered him at all.

    Because Phii Dom was the one who told Klai that Panli’s full name was Sasin Pisut.

    And Phii Dom gave Klai the chance to say thank you to Panli.

    Even if it was just through a photo…

    For Klai, that was more than enough.

    Klai picked up a familiar white CD and slid it into the player before sitting back on his bed. He pressed the remote to turn on the TV. On the screen, a woman who looked strikingly like him was sitting in a backyard garden. She wore a clean white dress and had a smile as beautiful as an angel’s.

    Klai had never seen a real angel.

    But he knew the woman in the video had an angelic smile… Because his father always said so.

    And Klai thought… his mother’s smile was truly beautiful.

    He couldn’t help but smile as he watched his younger self toddling toward his mother on the screen. She beamed widely, arms open to welcome him. Klai grabbed the remote and turned up the volume, knowing what came next—he’d hear his mother’s voice again.

    “KhunKlai… come to Mommy quick, sweetheart!”

    “…”

    “Klai, come to Mommy, darling!”

    And he’d hear his father’s voice, the one behind the camera recording the video…

    “Just a little more, buddy…”

    “…”

    “My KhunKlai is so talented.”

    Klai smiles while wiping away clear tears that he doesn’t know when they started flowing. He likes to watch this video before his birthday. Klai does this every year, but no matter how many times he watches it, he can never hold back his tears.

    The tears that flow… they must be from longing.

    I’m no longer as sad as he was back then, Mother.

    The precious childhood memories continue to play, leading up to his birthday. At that time, Klai turned twelve. He still remembers that birthday celebration vividly, even though so much time has passed.

    Because it was the last year Mother was there for his birthday…

    “Happy, Birthday, to… my KhunKlai.”

    “Mother and son, smile for the camera… I’m recording the video.”

    “Father, are you recording again? I don’t like it.”

    Back then, Klai didn’t like his Father recording videos because he was afraid he’d accidentally make a funny face, and his Father would tease him about it later.

    “Make sure you record it well, dear… so KhunKlai can watch it when he grows up.”

    “Alright, wife.” 

    “KhunKlai… I wish for you to keep being a good boy like this. May you meet good people, encounter good things, and grow up well, both in mind and heart. May you study well like your Father… I will always be here to support you.”

    “Thank you, Mother.” 

    “KhunKlai thanks me too… because, besides your mother, I am the one who loves and cares for KhunKlai the most.”

    “Thank you, Father… I love you Father and you Mother the most.” 

    “Father and Mother love Klai too.” 

    When the video ends, the TV screen turns completely black. Klai closes his eyes, thinking back to that day when his Father drove him to the hospital in the middle of the night. Twelve-year-old Klai stood listening to his Father’s conversation with relatives outside the emergency room. He saw his Father’s red, teary eyes, and when he looked down, he noticed his Father’s trembling hands. At that moment, Klai vaguely sensed something bad had happened to his Mother, but his Father and the others wouldn’t tell him the truth.

    But when the doctor came out of the emergency room and spoke with his Father and the relatives, the truth everyone tried to hide was revealed through Grandmother’s cries. his Father rushed back to hug him as he sat on the white chair. Klai remembers his Father letting his tears flow freely without holding back, before speaking in a trembling voice: 

    “Klai…”

    “Yes, Father?”

    “Actually, today your Mother was supposed to stay over at your

    Grandmother’s house, you know that, right?”

    “I know, mom called me this evening… She told you to go to bed early, and when I wake up in the morning, I’ll find her in the kitchen.”

    Dad smiled through tears before saying, “Your mom must miss her Klai so much… That’s why she decided to drive back in the middle of the night. She probably wanted to surprise you.”

    “…”

    “But your mom’s car was hit hard by a pickup truck…”

    “…”

    “Klai… no matter what happens next, I want you to know that… our hearts will always be with you.”

    Back then, Klai didn’t fully understand what his dad meant by “our hearts will always be with you.” But the memories from every stage of his life, carefully edited by his dad onto a CD and given to him as a birthday gift when he turned thirteen, helped Klai deeply understand his father’s words.

    Creak!

    The loud creak of the bedroom door made Klai hurriedly wipe away his tears. He thought it was probably Phii Jeab behind the door, but the person who appeared made Klai break into a wide, joyful smile.

    “Dad…”

    “Jeab called and told me you came home, so I rushed back to see you.”

    “…” Klai got up from the bed and ran to hug his dad. He knew his dad had been extremely busy lately, and Klai didn’t want to disturb his work. But the truth was, he missed his dad so much.

    “Why didn’t you call to tell me you were coming home?”

    “I know you’ve been busy, Dad. If I told you I was coming home, you’d rush through your work without resting just to come see me, like you always do… So I thought I’d wait until you had some free time, and then I’d come back to visit again.”

    “Last week when you came home, I was barely around… I’m sorry, okay?”

    “It’s fine, Dad. I understand.”

    His dad hugged him tightly, then pressed a kiss to his forehead. “Ever since I became an MP, the responsibilities have piled up.”

    “…”

    “But I’ll try to make more time to be with you, okay? Just wait for me a little, Klai.”

    Klai nodded while holding onto his dad. “Okay, Dad.”

    “Today, I missed seeing my angel’s smile because you were secretly watching the video alone.”

    “We can watch it again… because I still miss Mom.”

    “Let’s do it.”

    Klai pulled away from his father’s embrace and led the tall man to sit on the bed. He pressed the remote to replay the video, stealing a glance at his father, who revealed a warm smile upon seeing Rak angel.

    “When you were learning to walk… your mom bought you so many shoes,” his father said while watching the video. Klai looked at his father, dressed in a white dress shirt with the hem untucked from his black pants and his tie slightly loosened. Normally, his father was impeccably dressed, but today, he must have been truly exhausted.

    “Dad…”

    “Yes?”

    “You need to rest sometimes… I am worried about you.”

    His father smiled and pulled him into a hug. “You don’t need to worry about me, Klai. I’m still strong.”

    “No matter how strong you are, you still need someone to take care of you.”

    His father released the hug, and Klai met his gaze for a moment. His father let out a sigh and gently ruffled his hair, a hint of concern in his eyes.

    “I…”

    “I’m okay, Dad… You can talk to me about Ms. Lin.”

    “I’m not trying to replace your mom with Ms. Lin, Klai…”

    “I know, Dad… That’s why I’m not as upset as everyone thinks I’d be.”

    “I want you to know, Klai… Ms. Lin doesn’t make me love your mom any less. But she’s the one who helped me learn to love someone again.”

    “…”

    “The love I have for your mom is still the same—it hasn’t been divided or given to anyone else. The love I have for Ms. Lin… it’s a new love that grew on its own.”

    “…”

    “Do you understand what I’m saying, son?”

    “I understand, Dad.”

    Klai hugged his father again. Closing his eyes, he silently thanked his father for keeping his mother’s memory precious in his heart. Even though she was no longer alive, his father still loved and honored her always.

    After his mother’s passing, his father never dated anyone until he met Ms. Lin. They’d been together for two years, and that made Klai realize… it wasn’t easy for his father to love someone again. For his father to find someone who made his heart swell once more…

    Klai thought…

    His father should spend the rest of his life with that person.

    Knock knock

    Klai pulled away from his father’s embrace when he heard a knock at the door. Since the door was wide open, he saw Ms. Lin standing there, dressed neatly. Ms. Lin, in her mid-thirties, was polished and wellmannered. Klai wasn’t very close to her, but they’d spoken a few times.

    “Sorry to interrupt your time, KhunKlai,” Ms. Lin said.

    “It’s fine,” Klai replied.

    “What’s up?” his father asked.

    “The tailor brought the suit for a fitting after some adjustments,” Ms. Lin explained. “I’d like you to try it on. If it’s still loose, I can have them fix it again.”

    “Do I have to try it on now?” his father asked.

    “Yes… if you try it now, the tailor can check it right away,” Ms. Lin replied.

    “…”

    “I’m really sorry for interrupting your time with your son,” Ms. Lin added. “But since it’s the suit for the engagement, I want to make sure you look your absolute best.”

    Klai glanced at his father, who let out a quiet sigh. His father probably felt guilty for leaving him to watch the video alone again.

    “Go try on the suit, Dad,” Klai said. “You don’t want to look less than perfect on the big day.”

    “…”

    “I’ll go pray at Mom’s shrine in the prayer room,” Klai continued. “Once you’re done with the fitting, let’s go grab something delicious to eat.”

    His father leaned down, kissed his forehead, and said, “I’m sorry,

    Klai… I’ll be quick, and then we’ll go eat.”

    “Alright~” Klai smiled.

    He watched his father leave the room with Ms. Lin. Klai stood up, turned off the DVD player, and carefully placed the CD back in its case. He prepared to head to the prayer room to pay respects to his mother’s ashes. But as he opened the door, he was surprised to see Ms. Lin standing there. Raising his eyebrows, he asked, “Is something wrong, Ms. Lin?”

    “KhunKlai… I’m so sorry,” Ms. Lin said.

    “…”

    “I know you haven’t had much time with your father lately, and here I am, interrupting your time with him again,” she continued.

    “Please don’t worry about it, Ms. Lin. I understand,” Klai reassured her.

    “And there’s one more thing I need to apologize for, KhunKlai…” Ms. Lin met his eyes, pressing her lips together before continuing. “I’m so sorry that we’re holding the engagement on your birthday.” “…”

    “My parents are very particular about auspicious dates,” she explained. “They consulted and found that day to be the best. At first, your father and I were really conflicted because it falls on your birthday…”

    “Klai…”

    “Ms. Lin, I’m really okay, I promise. You and Father don’t need to worry too much.”

    Ms. Lin stays silent, looking into his eyes.

    “Please take care of Father, Ms. Lin.”

    “Of course, KhunKlai.”

    Klai smiles at Ms. Lin. She’s been his father’s secretary for three years now. Throughout her time working with his Father, Ms. Lin has always treated him with polite and respectful manners. Even though he’s told her multiple times to act more casually, Ms. Lin always says…

    “I have always respected you, KhunKlai as the boss’s son. If I were to suddenly act too casual, it wouldn’t feel right for me.”

    “As long as Ms. Lin doesn’t feel tense when talking to Klai, that’s more than enough to make me happy.”

    “I’ll try, KhunKlai.”

    Even now, Ms. Lin still seems a bit tense.

    Klai doesn’t know how to make Ms. Lin feel less anxious. Her expression looks very uneasy. He furrows his brow, thinking, before reaching into his pocket to pull out a lemon-flavored candy he likes to eat. Klai hands the candy to her. Ms. Lin slightly frowns while looking at it.

    “When I feels anxious, I like to eat lemon candy. It makes me feel a lot better.”

    Klai isn’t sure how much this gesture will help strengthen his relationship with his stepmother.

    But he’s trying his very best…

    “Thank you, KhunKlai.”

    Ms. Lin’s smile lets Klai know that his efforts weren’t in vain.

    “You’re welcome.”

    “…”

    “I’ll go pay respects to Mother now, Ms. Lin.”

    “Please, go ahead, KhunKlai.”

    Klai nods to her before walking away. He heads straight to the prayer room. A smile spreads across his face when he sees Phii Jiab standing in front of the room, holding a garland in her hands. Father said that Phii Jiab was initially hired just to be his nanny, but after she stayed for a long time, Father made her the housekeeper as well.

    Phii Jiab has been in this house for a very long time.

    All the maids and the driver call Phii Jiab…

    “Head Housekeeper.”

    “I miss you, Phii… so much,” Klai said, before hugging the middleaged woman who was like a second mother to him. Truthfully, Klai shouldn’t call the woman in front of him “Phii,” as she was around the same age as his mother. But when he was a child, Phii Jeab told him to call her that because she didn’t want to feel old. So, Klai had stuck to calling her Phii Jeab ever since.

    “How does KhunKlai miss Jeab, huh? Leaving me to deal with those chaotic kids,” Phii Jeab teased.

    Klai laughed. This morning, the driver had told him that his dad hired three new maids, none of whom were very skilled, so Phii Jeab had to train them from scratch.

    The “chaotic kids” Phii Jeab mentioned were probably the new maids.

    “I’ve been busy with classes, Phii Jeab,” Klai explained.

    “…”

    “Dad hiring new maids is a good thing. Now you won’t be lonely,” he added.

    “I’d rather be lonely than have to deal with this headache,” Phii Jeab retorted.

    Klai laughed again. He took two garlands from Phii Jeab. “Thank you, Phii Jeab… for always preparing garlands for me every time I come home.”

    “If I don’t take care of KhunKlai, who else would I take care of? I’m not looking after your dad, that’s for sure,” she said playfully.

    “If Dad heard you say that, he’d be upset,” Klai teased.

    “That’s why I only say it when it’s just the two of us,” Phii Jeab replied with a grin.

    Phii Jeab always managed to make him laugh. “Would you like to come in and pay respects to Mom with me, Phii Jeab?” he asked.

    “No, I’ll pass. Maybe today KhunKlai wants to spend time with your mom alone,” she replied.

    “I’ll come out and talk with you soon, okay?” Klai promised.

    “Wait, hold on, KhunKlai…” Phii Jeab called out just as he was about to open the door to the prayer room.

    “Yes, Phii Jeab?” he turned back.

    “I know I shouldn’t ask this now… but I can’t help worrying. My heart’s all restless with concern,” she said.

    “Since you started your second year… you haven’t told me anything about new friends,” she continued.

    Klai wanted to let out a long sigh, but not wanting to worry Phii Jeab, he gave her a smile instead. Phii Jeab was always concerned about his friendships, knowing how often he got hurt because of friends.

    “…”

    “Even though Khun Kant is at the same university, he’s in a different faculty. I can’t help but worry,” she went on. “And the last time you mentioned, all the friends you were close to in your first year transferred to other faculties. That makes me even more concerned.”

    The last time he updated Phii Jeab about his friends… It really had been a while.

    “I have new friends now… These two are really nice, Phii Jeab. You don’t have to worry.”

    Let Phii Jeab know only the good things. 

    As for the bad things I’ve been through… 

    It’s better if Phii Jeab doesn’t know. 

    “Don’t lie to me, okay?”

    “I’m not lying… but I might not be telling everything,” Klai said with a laugh, before quickly slipping into the prayer room.

    Once inside the prayer room, Klai adopted a respectful posture, as his mother had taught him. He sat cross-legged, bowed to the Buddha, and crawled forward to offer a garland to the large Buddha statue. Then, he turned to the right side of the room to hang another garland on his mother’s urn.

    Klai looked at his mother’s photo and said, “Mom… the day after tomorrow is my birthday. This year, I’ll be twenty.”

    “Please bless me, Mom.”

    “…”

    “And on that day, please join in celebrating with Dad too.”

    “…”

    “I believe you’d agree with Dad’s decision this time… You must feel relieved knowing someone is taking care of him.”

    “…”

    “That’s what I think too.”

    “…”

    “Dad and I still love and miss you always, Mom.”

    “…”

    “No matter where you are… I believe our hearts will always be together.”

    The name Klaijai… his mother gave it to him.

    She said Klaijai meant…

    “Our hearts will always be together.”

    But Klai thought…

    For our hearts to be with someone,  There must be something guiding them…  And that something is love.

    Love makes… our hearts stay together.

     

    MYMOON CHAPTERS HOME

  • MYMOON, Chapter 1

    MYMOON, Chapter 1

       MYMOON, Chapter 1:

    A small figure dressed in the signature navy suit of an aviation business student walked into the photography exhibition room, a joint event between the Faculty of Communication Arts and the Faculty of Digital Media. Klai chose to come here in the evening, thinking there would be fewer people. As expected, he was the only one in the spacious room filled with photographs.

    His almond-shaped eyes glanced at a large sign on the wall. The word “Shadow” on the sign revealed the concept of this exhibition: every photograph conveyed the theme of shadows. However, there was one image that Klai liked the most.

    He stopped in front of a particular photograph… Klai gazed at a full moon prominently floating in a dull sky, its soft yellow light casting a reflection on the sea, creating an illusion of another moon in the water. But in truth, it was merely the moon’s shadow.

    The moon… there is always only one.

    Klai gave a faint smile before shifting his gaze to a small white information plaque next to the image. The photographer was a student from the Faculty of Digital Media, majoring in Graphic Design, and the photograph was titled…

    Lost in the Moon’s Shadow

    He thought the photographer was quite creative and highly skilled to produce such a beautiful image. Klai didn’t know how academically accomplished the photographer was, but because of an event from that day, he had a sense that…

    The person who took this photograph… was kind-hearted.

    And because of the kindness of the creator of Lost in the Moon’s Shadow, it made him recall that day once again…

    KantHimself: It’s almost 9 p.m. Have you reached the place yet? glaijai: Just turning at the next intersection, and I’ll be there.

    KantHimself: If I didn’t have to help my mom with shopping early tomorrow, I’d have gone with you. glaijai: No need to worry, Kant. After we cleared things up that

    day, I think all three of them have become much nicer.

    KantHimself: They haven’t become nicer. They’re just trying to act nice to you because you’re useful to them. The one who’s genuinely good to you is Mai. She’s been good to you from the start. KantHimself: I know you know who’s truly good to you.

    glaijai: Like I said, I want to give everyone a chance to adjust one

    more time. But if things go back to how they were, this time I’m done.

    KantHimself: If they act like that again, you really should be done. For real.

    KantHimself: I get you.

    KantHimself: I understand that everything’s tough for you right now, but I believe you’ll get through it.

    glaijai: Thank you so much, Kant, thank you for always being by

    my side.

    KantHimself: Anyone who could abandon you must be crazy. glaijai: sent a sticker

    KantHimself: That cute smiling rabbit sticker, it really suits you. glaijai: Kant, we’re almost at the place, let’s talk later, okay?

    KantHimself: Okay, take care of yourself.

    glaijai: sent a sticker

    Klai sent a sticker to say goodbye to his close friend, whom he’s known since high school, before glancing at the taxi meter. He pulled out his wallet from his pants pocket to prepare the fare. When they arrived, he handed the driver some money, told him to keep the change, and got out of the car.

    Today, his friends invited him to celebrate at a bar after a grueling exam period. Honestly, Klai isn’t too fond of places like this. He doesn’t drink alcohol and isn’t into nightlife at all. Lately, though, his relationships with his friends haven’t been great. Last week, Klai gathered everyone to clear up some issues within the group. Since then, everyone has been trying to adjust, and their relationships have been improving.

    Klai admits his lifestyle is quite different from his friends’. They love regular get-togethers, but he always declines their invitations. This time, though, he agreed to come because he wanted them to see he’s trying to meet them halfway.

    Even though he wants to maintain these friendships, Klai hasn’t forgotten to stay true to himself. This adjustment, he thinks, has to be something he can handle. It’s about meeting each other halfway, like what he’s doing now. He’s chosen to join his friends for a night out, even if he doesn’t drink or come out often. At the very least, he gets to spend time with them outside of university.

    This is Klai’s way of adapting. 

    “Klai, over here…”

    And this must be his friends’ way of adapting.

    Klai, now inside the bar, nodded to the group waving at him. He quickly walked to their table, pausing to notice two empty chairs next to Kant.

    “Klai, sit!” Mai patted the wooden chair loudly, inviting him to sit beside her.

    Klai raised an eyebrow slightly as he looked at the group. Everyone was here, yet there were still two empty chairs. He figured it was normal to have extra seats and sat down without asking anything.

    “What’s you drinking? I’ll order for you…” Mai asked.

    “Got any Coke, Mai?”

    “Yup, we do!”

    “You’re at a bar and only drinking Coke, Klai? Seriously?”

    Klai, who was pulling his phone out of his pocket, looked up at Thot, the only guy in the group and someone he wasn’t particularly close to. “I don’t like drinking alcohol.”

    “Have you even tried it?”

    “I’ve tried it, but I don’t really like it.”

    “Thot… if he doesn’t want to drink, he doesn’t have to. Why are you pushing him?” Mai chimed in.

    “Why are you pushing him? Mai, you’re making me sound like a bad guy here!”

    Klai let out a quiet sigh as he watched Thot and Mai lock eyes, neither backing down. The two often bickered, their opinions rarely aligning. Even though Mai was a woman, she never showed the slightest fear of Thot. Back in the day, Mai used to hang out and drink with New and Or a lot. But once Thot joined the group, she started going out with friends from other faculties instead.

    Klai’s group consisted of five people: himself, Mai, New, Orn, and Thot. They weren’t all close, having only formed the group at the start of their second year. Initially, Klai had two close friends, but they transferred to another faculty, leaving him to find new friends. Many others faced the same issue—friends in the group transferring out— because the aviation business program came with strict rules and regulations. After a year, some realized it wasn’t what they truly wanted.

    Those who stayed and continued in the program had to find new friends, almost from scratch. During the first week of the semester, Klai met Mai. They hung out for about a week before meeting New, who later brought Orn into the group, followed by Thot.

    The group’s dynamic took a hit when Thot joined. Mai and Thot frequently clashed, largely because Thot often shirked his responsibilities. But it wasn’t just him—lately, New and Orn had been dodging work too. The worst part, which Klai and Mai couldn’t stand, was that the three would agree to do their share of the work but then, when deadlines loomed, claim they couldn’t finish. This left Klai and Mai to pick up the slack to meet submission deadlines.

    Because of this, Klai decided to call everyone together to address the issue. He was blunt, stating that if they continued to be irresponsible, he couldn’t work with them anymore, and they might have to part ways. Mai, unable to hold back, let loose a tirade, nearly getting into it with Thot, though Klai stepped in to stop it. The three, knowing they were in the wrong, apologized and asked for another chance.

    Klai decided to give his friends a chance to change, and he also gave himself a chance to adjust to them. After all, they’d only known each other for a few weeks—maybe they just needed more time together. Klai figured no one enjoys starting new relationships over and over, even if it’s just friendships.

    Because no one wants to walk back to the starting point when they’re already halfway there…

    Klai knows this well… that’s why he’s trying to keep our relationship steady like this.

    “Right now, you guys argue as much as you want. But when Panli comes out to sing, no more fighting, got it!”

    “…”

    Klai glanced at New, who was sitting and staring at the stage. New had once mentioned having a crush on Panli for months, but Klai didn’t pay much attention to it. He’d heard the name Panli before, especially during the university’s annual contest when everyone was talking about him.

    And because his cousin is close friends with Muenfah, Panli’ older brother, Dom had shared some stories about Panli. Dom said Panli is studying in the Faculty of Digital Media, Graphic Design major, just like Dom and Muenfah, but he’s in the same year as Klai. That’s all Klai knew, but he’d never actually seen this Panli that his friend was so obsessed with.

    “Last week… I heard New asked you to get Panli’ LINE for her, right?” Mai asked softly.

    “Yeah… New saw me talking with Dom and Muenfah in front of the faculty. She probably thought I knew Panli too.”

    “…”

    “So I turned her down… and told her I don’t know Panli. I wouldn’t dare ask for his LINE anyway.”

    “And did New believe you?”

    Klai sighed, recalling New’s expression at the time, then shook his head slightly. “Doesn’t seem like she did.”

    “Are you serious? … Just because you know the older brother, does that mean you have to know the younger one too?”

    “…”

    “New’s logic is so weird.”

    Klai let out a soft laugh, watching Mai down her drink with an annoyed expression. Mai always spoke her mind, which made her seem a bit intense, but Klai liked that about her. It showed she was genuine— what she thought was what she said.

    He shifted his gaze from Mai to the stage. Klai felt a pang in his chest when New brought up Panli. He suspected this drinking night wasn’t just about relaxing, as his friends had claimed. So he asked Mai to confirm he wasn’t overthinking it alone.

    “If Panli is performing at this bar, doesn’t that mean New didn’t invite everyone here just to relax like she said?”

     

     

    I just realized it too, same as you…”

    “…”

    “At first, I thought we were just here to drink and have fun, but turns out it’s all about chasing Panli.”

    Just as he’d thought.

    Klai gave a faint smile to comfort Mai, who looked visibly annoyed, before saying, “Come on… think of it as sitting down for drinks to bond.”

    “New gets all the profit, doesn’t she? The bill gets split among friends, and she even gets to meet the person she likes.”

    Klai let out a soft chuckle before scanning the atmosphere of the bar.

    However, he noticed a tall, good-looking guy walking toward their table. Klai quietly sighed and lightly nudged Mai’s arm.

    “I can understand them inviting Panli, but inviting this guy without telling us? I’m not okay with that.”

    “Who did they invite now?” Mai asked. Klai nodded toward the new guest who had just reached the table. Mai looked up at the tall figure standing in front of Thot, her friend, and let out a heavy sigh before muttering in a displeased tone, “That jerk, Merk.”

    “…”

    Klai glanced at the empty chair beside him. Now he understood that this chair had an owner from the start—it wasn’t just an extra seat as he had thought. Merk was a friend of Thot from a different faculty. Merk had been pursuing him for almost a week, but Klai wasn’t interested and had rejected him. Yet, Merk kept persistently chasing him. So, Klai had been avoiding Merk whenever they crossed paths at the university.

    He figured Merk was bold enough to pursue him because Merk likely knew that he was attracted to men. And the person who probably told Merk about this was Thot. Back in his first year, Klai had confessed his feelings to a senior, a guy, but was rejected. Quite a few of his peers knew about his confession to Phii Shin, and Klai suspected Thot was one of them.

    That’s why Merk wouldn’t stop pursuing him.

    But even though Klai was attracted to men, it didn’t mean he would fall for just any guy.

    “I’m the one who invited Merk because he said Panli would be performing at this bar. You guys don’t mind, right?”

    “How could we mind? We should thank Merk for getting Thot to tell us.”

    “Thot said New has been into Panli for months. Since a friend of ours is friends with Panli, we heard that Panli was performing at this bar… so we quickly had Thot tell New.”

    “Thanks a lot…” New said, then pointed at the empty chair next to

    Klai. “Sit down, Merk. That chair’s next to Klai.”

    Merk nodded at New and took the seat beside Klai.

    Klai didn’t even glance at the person next to him. He looked at New, who was smiling at Merk. The situation felt like a setup, as if Merk had used the information about Panli as a bargaining chip to see him. And New was willing to go along with it just because he wanted to meet the person he liked.

    Klai hated how this felt.

    It was like he was being tricked…

    Klai, come sit here… I want to sit next to Merk,” Mai said, grabbing his arm. Klai stood up, following Mai’s tug to switch to her chair, while Mai moved to sit next to Merk instead.

    “Why do you want to sit next to that jerk Merk?”

    “I just want to be in the middle for once, Thot… but don’t worry, a middleman like me won’t make things awkward for friends.” “…”

    “Mai, don’t overthink it,” Orn said.

    Klai understood what Mai meant. Her sharp words must have hit a nerve, causing Thot to show his displeasure. At that moment, Kant’s words flashed in Klai’s mind, and he realized he’d been wrong—his friends hadn’t changed at all.

    They were still using him, completely disregarding his feelings.

    “Overthinking is better than not thinking at all.”

    “Mai…” Klai gently touched her arm, signaling her to stop. He didn’t want her to argue with everyone over this. Leaning closer to his friend, he said, “I’ll handle it.”

    Mai let out a heavy sigh, nodding in response without saying a word.

    “…”

    “Panli’s here…”

    Right now, Klai didn’t care about anything. He was so frustrated he wanted to leave the table, but he was still worried about Mai and wanted to address the fact that Thot had invited Merk without telling anyone. However, a loud scream drew his attention to the stage. Their table wasn’t far from it, so he could clearly see the person on stage.

    Klai saw a tall, fair-skinned man, about 185 cm, walk onto the stage. With golden blonde hair styled to show off his face, he had long, almond-shaped eyes, a sharp nose, and full, heart-shaped lips. Klai thought everything about his face complemented his sharp, elongated features perfectly.

    So this is…

    ‘Panli.’ 

    Seeing Panli in person, Klai wasn’t surprised at all that so many people liked him. Beyond his handsome, Chinese-Thai features, his playful demeanor—sparkling eyes and a cheeky smile—made him even more charming.

    Panli seems like such a flirt.

    So different from Phii Fa…

    “Panli already looks hot in his student uniform, but in casual clothes, he’s even hotter,” Mai said, raising her glass to drink.

    Klai glanced at her, saying nothing.

    Since he had never seen Panli at the university, Klai had no idea how much better he looked now. He glanced at the stage again. Panli was wearing a short-sleeved white shirt with small green leaf patterns scattered across it, the top three buttons undone, the hem tucked into black jeans. He wore a burnt brown leather watch and black sneakers. Panli probably did look much more handsome now than when he wore the student uniform, just as Mai had said…

    “Hey, I’ll be right back, guys. The table in front is blocking everything!”

    What, you can’t see Panli? I think he’s pretty clear from here, New,” Mai said.

    “I can see him fine, but he can’t see me! Those people in front are completely blocking me.”

    New, who cared about nothing but his own enjoyment, got up from the table to stand by the stage. Klai lowered his eyes to the glass of Coke in front of him, thinking that the chance he had given his friends might have been wasted. He never imagined he’d feel disappointed with his group again.

    Klai was sincere with everyone and always ready to adjust to his friends. But what he got in return… was so different.

    “Today, our regular singer, Phii Nut, had some business and couldn’t perform. So, I’m here to sing instead,” came a playful voice from the stage, snapping Klai out of his bad mood for a moment.

    He looked at the tall figure holding a microphone, one hand wrapping the black cord around itself to shorten it.

    “The bar owner is a close senior of mine, and he forced a terrible singer like me to perform for you all,” Panli said, earning laughter from the crowd. He didn’t seem nervous or stiff at all, joking with the audience naturally. Klai figured he must have performed on stage often, as Panli showed no signs of stage fright.

    “If I sing off-key or mess up… please forgive this makeshift singer,” Panli said in a charming tone, prompting another round of screams. Klai realized it wasn’t just New who was smitten with Panli—many women in the bar seemed to feel the same.

    Klai shifted his gaze from the stage to take in the bar’s atmosphere. But he felt a pair of eyes staring at him. He briefly met the sharp gaze of their owner for a split second before looking back at his Coke.

    Merk was watching him the whole time…

    Klai knew he couldn’t keep avoiding Merk’s gaze by staring at his drink forever. So, he found a new place to rest his eyes, letting them wander further out. But the best focal point was, without a doubt, the stage in front of him.

    He saw Panli laughing with the bassist, nodding to the drummer behind him before the heavy sounds of guitar, drums, and bass kicked in. Panli opened with a rock song. Klai thought someone with a constant smile on their face chose a great song—a catchy hit everyone likely knew.

    And when the playful smile’s owner began to sing…

    “Just one look from you, just you passing by. Just standing by your side, hearing your faint voice, it makes my heart tremble.”

    The screams Klai already thought were loud grew even louder…

    “But you let me down when you told me there’s no way we could ever be together because of my story.”

    “…”

    “Some say I’m this kind of guy, some say I did that. They say I’m no good, but they’ve never even talked to me.”

    “…”

    “In the end, I seem no good, though you never looked. When I challenged you to see, you somehow knew who I am from others’ gossip.”

     

     

    This was Klai’s first time watching live music. He hadn’t expected much, but Panli exceeded all expectations. He probably didn’t know he was making someone like Klai, who wasn’t a rock fan, want to keep listening.

    Klai thought it wasn’t just Panli’s beautiful voice that captured everyone’s attention, but his movements to the rhythm and that playful smile that kept the audience spellbound.

    “Strange but true, that you’d leave me behind for that reason. Strange but true, that we judge each other like this.”

    During the guitarist’s solo, Panli pulled the mic from its stand and walked over to stand beside him, teasing the guitarist with a familiar smile before moving to the front of the stage to sing the next verse.

    “Some say I’m this kind of guy, some say I did that. They say I’m no good, but they’ve never even talked to me.”

    “…”

    “In the end, I seem no good, though you never looked. When I challenged you to see, you somehow knew who I am from others’ gossip.”

    “…”

    “In the end, I seem no good, though you never looked. When I challenged you to see, you somehow knew who I am from others’ gossip.”

    Screams and applause erupted as the singer finished the song. Panli grinned widely, wiping his face and neck roughly with one hand. Klai thought he was wiping away sweat before he started chatting with the audience at Klai’s table near the stage.

    A real man—

    No handkerchief, no tissues.

    “Klai, Panli is amazing… singing with such charisma. He’s no ordinary guy,” Mai said with a tone and expression full of admiration. Klai smiled. In all the time they’d known each other, this was the first time he’d seen Mai so genuinely impressed by something. “Even though I’ve never watched live music before… I think Panli did an incredible job.”

    “Really incredible, Klai. I’ve been to a lot of places, but Panli is toptier… the band played well too. Everything was just perfect,” Mai continued, praising Panli and the band nonstop. Klai let out a soft laugh, watching his friend, who was clearly very impressed.

    However, his smile faded instantly when he noticed someone smirking at him from the corner of their mouth. Merk laughed when he saw Klai’s expression turn blank. If Mai weren’t sitting between them, Merk would probably have found a way to act overly familiar with him. At the university, Merk often took liberties, like putting an arm around his shoulder, hugging his neck, or grabbing his hand. Klai had shown his discomfort and called him out multiple times, but Merk kept repeating the same behavior.

    Mai and Kant knew how persistent Merk was, so they both worked to keep him at a distance from Klai. Merk always got visibly upset when Klai’s friends intervened. There were several instances where he spoke or acted rudely toward them. Because Klai didn’t want his friends to have issues with Merk, he chose to avoid him whenever they crossed paths at the university.

    Klai’s dislike for Merk was purely because of his behavior.

    “Klai… can I get your LINE?” Merk asked.

    Klai shook his head, rejecting the request immediately.

    “Won’t you at least give me a chance, Klai?”

    “I don’t like you, Merk. I’ve told you that multiple times.”

    “You’ve never even tried opening your heart to me, man.”

    “I know exactly who I should open my heart to… and who I shouldn’t,” Klai said, shifting his gaze from Merk to Thot. He felt it was time to clear things up with everyone. “And stop trying to force your friend on me, Thot. You should know by now that doing this only makes our relationship worse.”

    “I’m not forcing Merk on you, Klai. Don’t misunderstand me,” Thot replied.

    “Not forcing? Then why did you invite Merk without telling Klai? You all know he doesn’t want to see him,” Mai interjected.

    “Can you stop stirring things up, Mai?” Thot shot back.

    “Me, stirring things up?” Mai retorted.

    “What’s with the fighting again?” New, who had just returned to the table, asked.

    “Your friends are about to kill each other. Why are you only showing up now, New?” someone said.

    “You’re sitting right here at the table—why don’t you stop them? I’m tired of playing peacemaker,” New replied.

    Klai sat silently, his eyes scanning each friend one by one. He was furious to the point of breaking, realizing none of them felt even slightly guilty. Thot kept lying, scrambling for excuses to dodge responsibility. Though Klai disliked conflict, he wouldn’t let anyone deceive or take advantage of him anymore.

    “New, Klai is misunderstanding me.”

    “…”

    “Klai thinks we deliberately invited him to run into Merk from the start.”

    He’s not misunderstanding… it’s exactly what he thinks.

    They’re just stalling, trying to come up with excuses. 

    “Klai… that’s not it. We genuinely invited you to chill and drink after exams, like we said. At the time, we hadn’t even invited Merk. But then Merk overheard that Panli was performing at this bar… so we switched from the original place to this one.”

    “…”

    “And…” New glanced at Thot before continuing, “Thot said Merk really wanted to see you, but you’ve been avoiding him. So Merk asked to come along, and me and Thot just…”

    “So, in the end, you all planned for me to meet Merk anyway…”

    “…”

    “If you’d been honest from the start about Merk coming, I wouldn’t feel this hurt.”

    “Klai…” Mai gently touched his arm, sensing he could no longer bottle up his pain.

    “I thought you all would change, but no…”

    “…”

    “With the project stuff, I could still forgive you. But this… I really can’t take it.”

    “Klai, you’re blowing this out of proportion. We…”

    “Thot, I’m not misunderstanding anything,” Klai said, staring directly at Thot, who, for the first time, avoided his gaze. “After we finish the presentations for the last two subjects, let’s go our separate ways.”

    “Klai… we can’t let something this small ruin our friendship,” New said.

    “You’re the one ruining the friendship, New, not Klai,” Mai snapped.

    “Mai, can you not make things worse?”

    “I’m the problem here… I’ll leave.”

    Klai turned to look at Merk, the person he’d always avoided. From now on, though, he wouldn’t run anymore. Instead… “Merk, you stay here. This place is yours. Everyone here cares more about your feelings than mine. So… I’ll go.”

    He would walk away…

    Walk away to a place that was truly his. 

    “Klai, we’re sorry. Sorry for not thinking it through,” New stammered, apologizing.

    “Klai… can we go back?”

    Klai nodded at Mai before turning to face the others, who looked worried. “The two remaining group projects we have to do together… we’ll get them done. No one needs to worry that we’ll abandon you. We can separate personal issues from work. But we ask that everyone takes full responsibility for their own parts.”

    “Klai… can’t you forgive us just one more time? I told you, I didn’t mean to invite Merk in the first place,” New said.

    “But after you invited Merk, did you ever think to tell us he was coming? Or did you intend for us to find out like this?”

    “…”

    “If I hadn’t brought this up, would everyone have just let it slide like nothing happened?” Klai pressed his lips tightly before continuing, “My feelings probably aren’t as important as what everyone else wants… am I right?”

    “…”

    His friends avoided his gaze, and Klai took it as a clear answer. He wasn’t demanding that they prioritize his feelings, but he just wanted them to consider each other’s feelings a little. Klai understood that in the real world, everyone puts their own feelings first.

    But he believed everyone should realize that making themselves happy shouldn’t come at someone else’s expense. When we’re happy, someone else might be suffering.

    Taking advantage of someone brings happiness to one person.

    Being taken advantage of causes suffering to another.

    Klai knew that in reality, it’s hard to avoid such situations. No matter how much you try to steer clear, you’ll eventually face it yourself. And when you do, you should take it as a lesson.

    Remember to protect yourself from being taken advantage of.

    And remember not to do this to others.

    “Don’t do this to anyone else. Because if it were someone other than us, you might not even get a single chance.”

    “…”

    Klai glanced at Mai, who was looking at him. She nodded subtly, signaling for him to leave the table. He reached for Mai’s arm, and they stood up together. Mai followed him quietly until they reached the restroom, where she stopped and gently held his arm.

    “You okay?”

    Klai nodded. Perhaps because Mai was slightly taller than him, she easily pulled him into a hug.

    “Mm…”

    “We tried… we did our best, Klai.”

    “We weren’t too harsh, were we, Mai?”

    “Protecting your own feelings might make others see you as heartless… but don’t forget, the person you should be kindest to is yourself.”

    “…”

    “Be kind to yourself sometimes. Don’t let yourself get hurt too often… who cares if others think you’re cruel?”

    “…”

    Klai nodded as his friend gently patted his back to comfort him. He took a deep breath and told himself, “I tried. I did my best.”

    Telling himself… as Mai had said.

    Comforting himself… as he should.

    Mai let go of the hug and asked, “How’s you getting home? Did you drive?”

    “I took a taxi here…”

    “I’ll drive you back.”

    “No need, Mai. I can get home myself. You should head home too… it’s late.” Klai’s condo was in the opposite direction from Mai’s house. If he let her drive him, she might get home very late.

    “But you drank too… are you okay to drive?”

    “…”

    “Should I drive you instead, then take a taxi back to my condo?”

    Mai laughed before saying, “Klai… I only had two drinks. I can drive home… just hope I don’t run into a checkpoint, that’s all.”

    “If you hit a police checkpoint… what’ll you do?”

    “Pray, that’s it… pray I don’t get caught.”

    “I’ll pray for you too, Mai.”

    “Alright… wanna walk out together then?”

    Buzz~

    Klai was about to nod in agreement when his phone vibrated, interrupting the conversation. He pulled it out of his pocket, and the name on the screen made his eyes burn.

    KantHimself

    Kant always showed up when he was feeling down. Klai swallowed hard before looking up to meet Mai’s eyes, who was waiting for his response. He nodded to her and said,

    “I’ll walk you to the parking lot.”

    “No need, I can go myself… Want to take that call first?”

    “It’s Kant… I’ll walk you to the car and call him back after.”

    “Kant’s probably worried… Go ahead and take the call.”

    “Alright…” Klai nodded and pressed to accept the call.

    Truth be told, Klai had a reason for not wanting to take Kant’s call while with Mai.

    [“How’s it going… no one’s making my friend feel bad, right?”]

    Because he didn’t want Mai to see the tears welling up in his eyes when Kant said certain words— “…”

    Words he could always predict his friend would say.

    [I’ll stay up and talk with you tonight.]

    Like that sentence…

    Klai lowered his head to stare at the floor. He tried to swallow the lump in his throat. As if sensing he was hiding his emotions, Mai gently patted his shoulder and spoke in a soft, kind tone.

    “Go find a quiet place and talk to Kant first… I’ll walk to the car myself.”

    Klai, still holding the call with Kant, said, “I’m worried. Let me walk you to the car, Mai.”

    [You don’t have to hang up. I’ll wait.]

    “I can go by myself… trust me,” Mai said, giving him a reassuring smile before waving goodbye. “Text me when you get to your condo, okay?”

    “Yeah… drive safely, Mai.”

    “Okay…”

    Klai watched Mai walk out of the bar. He let out a sigh, finally allowing the clear tears to flow freely. Now, with only Kant on the line, Klai no longer had to pretend to be strong.

    [Same thing again, huh?]

    “Yeah…”

    He nodded, even though he knew his friend couldn’t see his response. Klai wiped away the endless stream of tears with his hand. A staff member near the exit glanced at him occasionally, so Klai slipped into the bathroom. He thought he’d wash his face before leaving the bar.

    Klai didn’t want anyone to see him as a crybaby.

    Once inside the bathroom, Klai let out a relieved sigh—it was empty. He walked to the sink and said to the person on the call, “Kant, hang on a sec. I’m gonna wash my face first.”

    [No need to wash it. When you tell me everything, you’re just gonna cry again.]

    Klai, standing at the sink, froze. He looked up at his reflection in the mirror, thinking… he didn’t want to keep seeing a Klai with red, swollen eyes.

    [You ready to tell me what happened?]

    Not entirely ready, he closed his eyes and walked into an empty stall. Klai shut the door and locked it securely. He lowered the toilet lid with his hand and sat on it. Through tears, he began recounting the events to Kant. As he poured out the story, it felt like an old movie was replaying in his mind.

    A movie Klai didn’t enjoy watching at all…

    It’s the story of a boy who often encounters insincere friends and gets taken advantage of. No matter how cautious he is or how much he tries to avoid people, he keeps facing the same situations. If you had to pick the saddest scene in this movie, it would probably be during his final year of high school. He poured his heart into his friends, hoping for genuine sincerity in return. But it wasn’t what he expected at all…

    “Klai is only good at studying, not at socializing.”

    “True… otherwise, why would he only hang out with us?”

    “Sometimes he’s just so boring. His life has no color, no excitement. Talking to him is all about school. Sometimes I’m so fed up I could puke.”

    “But he helped us get into uni, didn’t he?”

    “That’s partly because we’re smart too, right? Otherwise, no amount of tutoring would’ve gotten us through.”

    “I say keep him around for school stuff, but as a real friend to hang out with? Nah, that won’t work.”

    “Exactly… all he does is read books. I don’t know how Kant puts up with him.”

    “Kant’s probably bored too but doesn’t say it because Klai keeps lending him money.”

    “Poor guy… it’s like all his friends are just using him.” 

    The boy, the protagonist of this movie, is… Klaijai Borirat.

    The conversation he overheard from his friends two years ago replayed in his mind, along with vivid memories. Klai stared at the gray door in front of him, thinking how the current situation felt so similar to back then. He was sitting alone in a cramped bathroom, but this time, the difference was that he didn’t have to listen to those piercing words that left him bruised and aching.

    Now, there was only silence and the sound of his own sobs. Klai paused to catch his breath after recounting the story. He roughly wiped away his tears once more before taking a deep breath. Every time he faced something like this…  He would tell himself:

    “It’s okay to cry… but not for long.” 

    He had to smile again as soon as possible.

    Not for anyone else… but for himself.

    The lessons life threw at him made Klai stronger. But no matter how strong he became, today he still shed tears. That taught him that no one can be strong all the time.

    Klai believed that even the strongest people… have cried alone too.  So, he had a phrase to comfort himself whenever things got tough: “Some days, the world is cruel to us. Some days, it’s kind. In the end, that’s just how the world is.”

    [“Finish those two projects and get out of the group, Klai.”]

    “Actually, I’ve already left the group. But I think I’ll still have to see and talk to them a bit since we’ve got these two projects left.”

    [Once this project is done, I won’t have to see or talk to those selfish jerks anymore… They dumped their work on you, making you stay up all night—that was already selfish enough. But this?

    This is next-level.]

    “I’m so hurt, I’m speechless…”

    [Hug, dude.]

    “Mm… hug.”

    Kant’s comforting words always made him feel better…

    [You heading back yet?]

    “About to head back… I’ve stopped crying now.” Creak!

    Klai heard the sound of the large bathroom door opening. He glanced down at the gap beneath the door and saw the shadow of someone walking inside. He quickly said goodbye to his friend on the phone, ready to head back to his condo.

    “Kant, that’s it for now. I’ll message you on LINE once I’m in the taxi.”

    [Okay, cool.]

    Klai ended the call with his close friend and stood up to his full height.

    He slipped his phone into his pocket, preparing to leave the bathroom. But the sound of footsteps approaching made him glance at the gap beneath the door again. His throat tightened when he saw a pair of white sneakers.

    “Klai, are you in there?” Merk?

    “…”

    “Klai, is that you?”

    Merk must have recognized his voice, especially since he’d just mentioned Kant, who everyone knew was his best friend. Klai didn’t respond. He took a step back, then flinched in shock as Merk pounded loudly on the door. It felt more like he was slamming it than knocking.

    Bang bang!

    “Klai, I know you’re in there.”

    “…”

    “Klai, can you come out and talk to me? I really want to talk.”

    “…”

    “I really like you, Klai, damn it… Why won’t you give me a chance?”

    “…”

    “Does you still like Phii Shin?”

    At first, Klai planned to stay silent, waiting for Merk to give up and leave. But when Merk brought up Phii Shin, it stirred a question he’d been wondering about for a while. Though he could guess the answer, he still wanted to hear it for sure. “How did you know I like Phii Shin?”

    “That jerk Thot told me… but don’t be mad at him, Klai.”

    It was exactly as Klai had suspected, but he wasn’t angry at Thot. He was used to it. Klai knew it wasn’t just Thot who gossiped about his confession to Phii Shin and the rejection that followed, treating it as a fun story to tell. Almost half the department did the same. Klai once wanted to know who first spread the story among his peers, as that person caused him to be stared at and whispered about throughout his first year. But he got through it.

    Now, Klai no longer cared who that person was.

    He just wanted to thank them for making him stronger than before.

    “Is that why you won’t open your heart to me, Klai? Because you still like Phii Shin?”

    “I don’t like you, Merk, because of you… not because of anyone else.”

    “…”

    “And I don’t like Phii Shin anymore.” That day, Phii Shin looked at

    Klai differently and asked him to stop liking him. Klai had to move on. It was incredibly hard at first, but now he’d done it. “I see Phii Shin only as a senior, just like he sees me as a junior.”

    “Really?”

    “Really.” That love had hurt him the most… so this answer was the truest in his life. Klai prayed he wouldn’t fall in love again. He wasn’t afraid of being disappointed in love, but he feared his secret feelings might make someone uncomfortable.

    “Then come out and talk to me for a bit.”

    Klai shook his head in refusal. For some reason, he didn’t want to face

    Merk right now. “Go back, Merk. I don’t want to see you yet.”

    “How long are you gonna avoid me, Klai?”

    “…”

    “Can’t we just talk properly, just once?”

    The voice on the other side of the door grew harsher. Merk often used this tone with Mai and Kant. Klai vividly remembered Merk’s fierce glare when he was irritated.

    Bang!

    “Don’t keep hiding like this, okay?! I hate it.”

    The smaller figure flinched in shock as the door was pounded, making a loud noise. Merk spoke in an annoyed tone while yanking the bathroom door open. Klai understood Merk was hot-tempered, which explained his bad behavior. So, he decided to go out and talk to Merk to settle things before his temper worsened.

    His slender hand reached for the door lock but pulled back to his side. Now, Klai admitted he was starting to fear Merk, though he’d never been afraid of him before. Maybe it was because he was alone in an unfamiliar place. The smell of alcohol, likely from Merk, hit his nose, making Klai freeze to reconsider his decision… Bang!

    “Klai!”

    “I’m not coming out…” Klai said, pulling his phone out of his pocket to call someone. He was certain this person could help him. Klai scanned the phone screen, scrolling through his contacts with his finger.

    ‘Phii Dom’

    He was about to call his cousin to ask him to pick him up from the bar since Dom’s condo wasn’t too far away. He hadn’t asked Dom to come earlier out of courtesy, but now Klai had to set that aside.

    Creak!

    The sound of the large bathroom door opening echoed again. Klai glanced at the gap beneath the stall door. He could still see Merk’s white sneakers; the guy hadn’t moved. Klai assumed it was someone new entering, and Merk’s sudden silence confirmed that someone else was indeed in the bathroom.

    Klai stayed quiet, listening to the faint sound of running water for a moment. He lowered his phone to his side, deciding to open the stall door since there was at least one other person present—it wasn’t just him and Merk. But it seemed the world was particularly cruel to him today. Just as he was about to unlock the door, the sound of footsteps grew fainter, signaling that the other person was leaving. Klai realized he’d be alone with Merk again.

    That person was about to walk out of the bathroom.

    He looked at his hand gripping the lock. The other person had probably already left. If he opened the door now, Klai might have to face Merk alone.

    Bang! Bang!

    “Come out already… don’t make me more annoyed than I already am.”

    “…” Klai let go of the lock. He stared at the door as a large hand pounded on it repeatedly, creating loud thuds.

    “I told you to come out!”

    “Merk, you have no right to force me.”

    “Yeah… you’ve got no right to force him.”

    Klai stepped back again upon hearing an unfamiliar voice. He glanced at the gap beneath the door. Now, he didn’t just see Merk’s white sneakers—there was also a pair of black sneakers belonging to someone else. Judging the distance with his eyes, Klai figured the owner of the black sneakers was standing face-to-face with Merk.

    The owner of those black sneakers…

    It must be the person who came into the bathroom earlier.

    The one he thought had already left.

    “And why the hell are you butting in?”

    “I don’t usually meddle in other people’s business… but when I see someone acting tough like you, I can’t help myself.”

    “…”

    “I’ve suddenly become super nosy.”

    “I don’t want trouble with you… Panli.”

    Klai stared at the black sneakers again. That’s when he realized…

    The owner of those sneakers… was really “Panli.”

    “You know me?”

    “…”

    “Then why don’t I know you?”

    “…”

    “But, well… with that kind of attitude, I wouldn’t hang out with you anyway.”

    “You bastard!”

    “…”

    “I’ll deal with my boyfriend. Stay out of it!”

    Klai frowned before speaking, “I’m not your boyfriend, Merk. Don’t talk nonsense.”

    “See? Always stirring up crap,” Panli said, laughing.

    “Getting cocky, huh?”

    “Not as much as you… but I can handle it. Wanna go out back?”

    “Damn jerk!”

    “If you’re gonna fight me, you better knock me down. Because if I don’t fall and start hitting back, you won’t get up.”

    Klai swallowed hard as Panli’s playful tone turned flat and serious. He guessed Merk must have made a move to hit him, prompting Panli’s response. Knowing Merk wouldn’t back down easily, Klai reached for the door to stop them. He didn’t want anyone—Panli or otherwise— getting into trouble because of him.

    “Keep that in mind, you jerk…”

    “I don’t hold grudges. Take your pathetic self and go.”

    Klai stood blinking rapidly in the bathroom, unable to believe Merk had backed off so easily. The absence of the white sneakers under the door gap confirmed that Merk had really retreated. Klai took a deep breath and reached for the door handle.

    Knock knock

    A soft knock made him freeze. Klai pursed his lips, glancing at the black sneakers through the gap below. He wanted to open the door and thank Panli, but a growing sense of nervousness stopped him.

    Klai thought Panli was nothing like Merk…

    “The person in there… you okay?”  Really, not at all alike. 

    “…” Klai nodded, knowing Panli couldn’t see him. It was all he could manage, as his rising nerves left him speechless and his body stiff as stone.

    “He’s gone… you can come out now.”

    Klai nodded again, the gentle tone of Panli’s voice making him feel safe. He was about to open the door to leave, but he froze when he heard the large bathroom door being pushed open. He prayed it wasn’t Merk.

    “Hey, Li, let’s go already… Didn’t you say you were just washing your hands? Sneaking off to smoke again, huh?”

    “Alright, I’ll head out in a sec.”

    “Cool.”

    Klai let out a sigh of relief, realizing it wasn’t Merk.

    “I’ve gotta go. Hurry out before he loops back,” Panli urged.

    “…” Klai nodded in response, his eyes dropping to the black sneakers that began to move. Once they were out of his line of sight, he opened the door.

    He stole a glance at the tall figure pushing open the large door. As Panli stepped past the threshold, Klai caught a glimpse of his profile, a familiar playful smile still lingering on his face. But soon, that smile was obscured as the heavy door swung shut.

    Every time Klai recalled that day, a new movie starring the owner of that playful smile played in his mind, replacing the old one he didn’t much care for.

    Klai gave a faint smile as his eyes shifted from the photo to the name of its owner. He realized he’d misunderstood the world a bit that day. He thought the world was cruel, but in truth, it wasn’t that harsh to him. If it were truly cruel, it wouldn’t have sent Panli to help him that day.

    And because the world wasn’t excessively cruel, Klai found himself falling in love again, despite promising himself he wouldn’t. This round, sometimes cruel, sometimes kind world taught him that happiness was possible… even if it meant only watching from afar.

    Because the person we watch affects the heart… not the distance.

    Since that day, Klai had been quietly observing Panli from a distance, collecting glimpses of his smile from afar. But now, it felt like he was a little closer to Panli, standing in front of a photo of…

    Panli or Sasin Pisut

    Klai knew that “Sasin” meant “moon.” He thought Panli intentionally tied this photo to his real name, and likely no one else realized he was alluding to the word “moon” more than “shadow.”

    Because how many people would bother to look up the meaning of someone’s name?

    …Probably only someone like him, who was in love with the moon, would do that.

    🙂

    ‘The Moon’, more than just the word, “Shadow.”

    Because how many people would search for the meaning of someone’s name…

    …probably only someone who ‘fell in love with the Moon’ like him would do.

    🙂

    MYMOON CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Special Chapter 1: Merit Partners

    YOURSKY, Special Chapter 1: Merit Partners

       YOURSKY, Special Chapter 1: Merit Partners

    On a holiday…

    Which is the day off for the restaurant, Your, Sky

    The restaurant owner, Muenfah, usually rests at home, while his lover, Theerak, who has become the manager of the restaurant, Your, Sky, fully takes on the role of being Pradipat’s lover during the holidays.

    The holiday activities for a couple like them, who have been together for over two years, probably aren’t anything too exciting anymore. They’ve long passed the phase of discovering new things and feeling the thrill in their relationship. Now, their relationship has grown steadily, just like Grandpa’s blessing: ‘Grandpa wishes for Muenfah to be the strong and stable roots, for Theerak to be the thriving trunk… and finally, Grandpa wishes for both of them to nurture this tree of love to keep growing forever.’

    But even though their relationship has grown in a simple way, the love they have for each other hasn’t diminished or grown cold at all. Muenfah is still the sky who flirts with his lover every single day.

    This Theerak still gets shy around his sky just like always,

    How could love ever get used to it…

    When Phii Fah keeps finding new ways to flirt with him all the time?

    So their relationship feels like they’re flirting anew every day.

    But more important than the fact that they keep filling each other with love is this: Muenfah remains a steady, caring lover, unchanged in every way. He’s a partner who’s consistent from start to finish, and that makes Theerak strive to be a better lover every day to repay him.

    Today, Muenfah woke him up early to take him to make merit at the temple, because he’d been complaining about wanting to go for days. Theerak knows Muenfah has been tired all week, and on a rare day off, he probably wanted to sleep in. But Muenfah still considers even his small, trivial matters as something important.

    Theerak, already bathed and dressed, sat waiting for his lover on the kingsized bed. He slowly broke into a smile when he saw the tall figure stride out of the bathroom. Muenfah was wearing a casual long-sleeved white shirt, still unbuttoned, revealing a strong chest and beautifully toned abs, paired with long black jeans.

    The tall man stepped over to stand in front of the glass cabinet that held no fewer than twenty expensive watches. He picked up his favorite watch, the one he wore regularly on his wrist. Seeing this, Theerak let out a wide smile and sprang up from the bed.

    He walked over to stand in front of the tall man, reaching out with both hands to button up his lover’s shirt while Muenfah put on his favorite watch.

    Theerak looked up, meeting those sharp eyes, and said…

    “I see you standing and choosing watches every day, but you still end up wearing the one Mom gave as a gift anyway…”

    Muenfah, having finished putting on the watch, revealed a warm smile—a smile like the soft morning sunlight. His sharp eyes gazed at him for just a moment before his handsome face leaned closer. The sky-like figure gently pressed his full lips onto his forehead, then pulled away the next second…

    “I spends time choosing a watch every day because I want to see if I’d ever feel like switching to another one. But no, I still love and want to wear the same old watch again and again.”

    “…”

    “It’s probably like how I love you… and wants only you forever.”

    Theerak smiled faintly while buttoning the last button on his shirt. He looked up to meet his lover’s eyes and said, “Flirting so early in the morning, huh, Phii Fah… You’re making me shy right from the start.”

    “Heh,” the taller man chuckled in his throat before wrapping both arms around his waist, pulling him even closer. But in the next moment, those warm eyes turned mischievous. “I am getting older every year, while you’re still so young… If I don’t flirt often and my wife starts feeling bored, what would I do then?”

    Theerak burst out laughing when he heard Muenfah’s words. He’d always known that what his lover feared most was “you getting bored of me or loving me less,” but he didn’t expect him to still be so deeply worried about it even now.

    “Phii Fah you know that me could never get bored of you, right? And I’d never love you any less either.”

    “…”

    “I love you… I love Phii Fah more than the sky and the sea combined, just like always.”

    After saying those words of love—not just empty words, but filled with a love greater than the sky and sea combined—the slightly shorter Theerak stood on his tiptoes and leaned in to peck those full lips once.

    Chu…

    Muenfah smiled with satisfaction as he pulled his lips away. Those sharp, mischievous eyes were still fixed on him as always. Then the taller man spoke in a coaxing tone “Can I have one more, please?”

    “…”

    “I want another kiss from you.”

    The one being coaxed grinned so wide his cheeks nearly split. He stood on his tiptoes again to gain some height, leaned in, and pecked those full lips twice. After pulling back, Theerak flashed a bright smile and said “Rak gave you two this time!”

    “Heh,” Muenfah chuckled in his throat again. That smile told Theerak that “Muenfah was very satisfied.” The taller man leaned down, pressing his nose to smell his head once, then moved the tip of his nose to his forehead, his cheek, and finally his neck.

    Smack~

    Muenfah kissed every spot with a loud smack before tightening his hug, resting his chin on his shoulder. Theerak wrapped his arms around him in return. Not long after, the taller man, who was coaxing love from him as he did every day, spoke up.

    “How far will you make me fall for you?”

    “…”

    “I am so smitten with you, it’s almost too much.”

    The listener laughed while gently rubbing the broad back. “We’ve been together for a long time now, Phii Fah… haven’t you gotten tired of being infatuated with me yet?”

    “Telling me to stop being smitten with you is like telling Thailand to not have sunlight—it’s impossible.”

    Theerak laughed until his eyes squinted, then said, “Sky, you’re really such a sweet-talker.”

    “And do you like it?…When I sweet-talk you like this?”

    The younger one grinned widely, then turned to press a loud kiss on

    Muenfah’s cheek. “I like it a lot.”

    “Heh.”

    The familiar chuckle in his throat let it be known that Muenfah was pleased with the answer, and he was in a very good mood too. Theerak was the one to pull away from the embrace first. He looked up to meet Muenfah’s eyes before suggesting…

    “Phii Fah, I think we should hurry and go make merit first. Otherwise, the monks won’t wait for us to offer alms. After we get back from making merit,    I’ll let you cuddle me all day.”

    Muenfah flashed his usual smile, the kind that was like soft morning sunlight, before nodding in agreement. “Okay.”

    “Let’s go.”

    After saying that, Muenfah let him go free. Theerak went to prepare the essentials, stuffing his phone and wallet into his pants pocket. Meanwhile, Muenfah got dressed properly and gathered his own necessities too.

    It didn’t take long before the two of them held hands and walked out to the garage in front of the house. Inside the garage were several black sports cars parked, and as usual, his lover, Muenfah, turned to ask him first.

    “Little one, which car do you want to ride in today?”

    And, as always, the good boy, Theerak, replied… “Anything’s fine with me, as long as you, my dear, are the one driving. I’m happy to ride in any of them.”

    Muenfah smiled with satisfaction before choosing the car—a black 2020

    Ford Mustang. Theerak walked over to open the door of his lover’s favorite car and climbed into the passenger seat. As he twisted to pull the seatbelt across his body, Muenfah, who had already settled in, kept watching him closely and asked periodically.

    “Can you manage it, Theerak?”

    “I can do it…”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile upon hearing his reply. Theerak beamed widely, eyes squinting, once he’d fastened the seatbelt, then said…

    “I’m ready, Phii Fah.”

    “But I’m not ready yet.”

    Theerak furrowed his brows slightly before bursting into laughter when he saw Muenfah raise his index finger to touch his own lips, playfully coaxing a kiss from him. Theerak leaned forward and pecked his full lips once more.

    “Are you ready this time, Phii Fah?”

    “Ready.” he replied.

    Theerak flashed a bright smile and nodded. “Okay, let’s go then…”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Here, let me do it.” Muenfah offered.

    “No need, Phii Fah. I can do it myself…”

    He replied like that while trying to light the incense and candle with the oil lamp. Because Muenfah was worried that his beloved might burn his fingers with the blazing flame of the lamp, he offered to help. But Theerak, ever the capable one, insisted on doing everything himself, always proving to him, “I have gotten better at everything, so you don’t need to worry about me, okay?”

    Even so… Muenfah couldn’t help but worry about him with all his heart. If anyone said he pampered Theerak like he was a child, so be it—Muenfah didn’t care one bit. He knew full well that no one could love Theerak as much as he did.

    If you don’t love him as much as I do, don’t you dare open your mouth…

    Muenfah handed the incense and candle he was holding into the same oil lamp as his beloved. His gaze shifted upward to the owner of the faintly flushed cheeks. He couldn’t help but smile a little, feeling fond of the one nicknamed “Chubby-cheeks.” The reason those smooth, white cheeks had turned rosy was that, before entering the well-ventilated and pleasantly shaded temple, Theerak had to walk through increasingly harsh sunlight from the parking lot to the temple grounds.

    …Even though Muenfah had used his hands and body to shield his beloved from the sun, the intense rays still kissed that fair skin until it turned a soft red like this.

    “What’s you smiling about?” the smaller figure asked, looking up at him with a curious expression while lighting the incense and candle.

    “I am smiling because I finds you adorable. Your cheeks are so red.”

    Theerak gave a shy smile before saying softly, almost embarrassed, “Phii

    Fah, we’re in a temple. Stop flirting with me for now.”

    “Heh.”

    Muenfah, who had been gently scolded, chuckled in his throat. He thought to himself that if they weren’t in a temple right now, Theerak’s cheeks would already be bruised from being “devoured.” Whenever Muenfah felt this fondness for him, Theerak rarely escaped being “loved.”

    Their incense and candles caught fire at the same time and were removed from the oil lamp together. Muenfah let his beloved walk ahead toward the large Buddha statue, following closely behind.

    …No matter how much time passed, he always wanted to be the one

    Theerak could look back and see whenever he turned around. That’s why

    Muenfah never walked ahead of him. But if there ever came a day when Theerak was too tired to take another step, Muenfah was ready to carry him on his back and walk together.

    …There was no way he’d ever walk ahead of Theerak…

    After he and Theerak placed the candles on the metal stand, they both knelt before the large golden Buddha statue. Muenfah recited the prayer inscribed on the clean white marble until the end, then made a wish to the sacred presence before him.

    However, his desires in life were not many, and after Muenfah fell in love with Theerak, he never wanted anything else. As time passed minute by minute, there was only emptiness—until he turned to look at the person beside him. Theerak sat with his hands clasped together in the shape of a beautiful lotus bud, holding incense with smoke swirling around. That could have disrupted his focus considerably, but seeing the small figure sitting still, eyes fixed solely on the large Buddha statue, Muenfah immediately knew that nothing could break his concentration.

    And as his lover, he could also guess that… every wish Theerak asked of the sacred beings included nothing for himself. He must have prayed only for the people around him, never thinking of himself first.

    Muenfah gazed at his lover for just a moment before looking away, turning his attention back to the large Buddha statue in front of him. Then, he silently said in his heart…

    ‘I don’t have any special desires, nor do I want anything beyond what I have now. But what I would like to ask is… please let all the sacred beings protect my lover. Please watch over him on the days when I may no longer be in this world. Let him remain beloved to everyone forever, and grant him a strong heart so he can face the obstacles and hardships that may come into

    his life.’

    He raised his hands to pay respects three times before moving to place the incense in the sand of a rectangular iron tray. He then bowed to the ground three more times before stepping back slightly, away from his lover, so as not to make him feel pressured.

    Not long after, Theerak placed his incense in the iron tray as well, bowed to the Buddha, and moved closer to him. Muenfah nodded as an invitation to stand up, and Theerak rose to his full height alongside him.

    After that, the two of them went to offer alms to the monks. Since they were both born on a Friday, Theerak told him to pick just one set of alms associated with their birth day so they could offer it together. But Muenfah secretly noticed him donating money to the temple’s box—an amount greater than the cost of two sets of alms.

    Because he’s such a good person like this; That’s why he’s beloved to everyone.

    As the two of them walked to join the others at the pavilion, Muenfah asked the person beside him…

    “What did you wish for from the Buddha just now?”

    He smiled, looking content, before saying, “I wished for everyone I loves to be happy, to have good days, and to have strong health. And I wished for everyone to receive good love, like I has. But I asked for something extra special for you Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    “I wished for you to travel safely and for you to succeed in everything.”

    Muenfah smiled before saying, “Thank you, Theerak.”

    Theerak didn’t reply, but he simply gave a smile that conveyed, “No need to thank me, because I do it willingly for you Phii Fah,” back to him.

    The two of them went to sit and wait to offer alms with the others in the pavilion. Soon, the monks began chanting and performing the rituals. They offered the alms to the monks together before returning to their seats and starting the water-pouring ceremony.

    The hand, which had been touching his, pulled away the moment the water in the brass bottle ran out to its last drop. Muenfah set the brass bottle down, raised his hands to his chest in a prayer-like gesture, and slightly bowed his head as the monk began sprinkling holy water.

    The monk chanted prayers continuously while sprinkling holy water on everyone. But when he reached Theerak, he gently tapped the brass conc on his head two or three times. Muenfah looked up at the monk and saw a smile and a fond gaze.

    Theerak tilted his head up, beaming with a joyful smile, before bowing his head again with hands pressed together. The monk then moved on. The small figure sitting beside him turned to look at him.

    “My head is completely soaked, Phii Fah.”

    “Heh,” Muenfah chuckled fondly in his throat, reaching out a hand to ruffle the damp, jet-black hair before continuing, “Truly living up to being everyone’s beloved, huh?”

    Theerak didn’t say anything in response, only flashing him a bright smile. Muenfah gazed at that heartwarming smile, storing it in his memory, hoping this moment would remain like a photograph that never fades.

    “Theerak…”

    “Yes, Phii Fah?”

    “I love you so much.”

    Theerak grinned so wide his eyes squinted, then said, “I love you Phii Fah too.”

    Phii Fah hoped…

    That they’d be together forever…no matter which lifetime 

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After the two of them finished making merit, Muenfah took him to have lunch. But since it was a holiday, the traffic on the road wasn’t exactly smooth. His favorite sports car had been stuck on the road for almost half an hour already.

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the road ahead and glanced down at Real’s hand—his lover’s hand—moving to hold his. When he turned to look at the person beside him, he saw his lover’s smile.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Are you annoyed?” Theerak asked knowingly. If Theerak weren’t with him right now, Muenfah would probably be quite irritated. But because every second that passed had Theerak by his side, he didn’t feel that way at all. “No,” Muenfah replied, shaking his head slightly before leaning in to bury his nose in the fluffy hair. “…Because you are here with me, I don’t feel annoyed at all.”

    Theerak smiled faintly, then leaned in to peck his lips once. “This is why life with each other feels so good.”

    “my life with you is so wonderful, and you know that, right?”

    His lover laughed until his eyes squinted, clearly delighted by his words. Seeing him smile so happily like this, Muenfah wanted to keep saying sweet things to please him even more.

    “I know…”

    “…”

    “And I also know… how wonderful life is with you in it.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah…”

    He spoke in a soft voice, his eyes reflecting a serious glint, before the smile that felt like his entire world appeared once more.

    “Thank you, I love you. Thank you for still being the same good Muenfah as always.”

    “…”

    “Thank you that no matter how much time passes… Phii Fah, you are still the sky for me, Theerak, to love just the same.”

    Muenfah revealed a faint smile before leaning in to tightly embrace his lover. He buried his nose into his lover’s shoulder while gently rubbing their slender back, then spoke in a soft but emotionally firm voice.

    “Thank you too, Theerak.”

    “…”

    “Thank you that we’re still each other’s sky, like this.”

    “I love you Phii Fah so much.”

    “I love you so much too.”

    The wish that; Theerak Niran asked for… I wish it for everyone too

     And we’ll meet again,     

    On the day when our hearts miss each other To the readers, Theerak

      YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

     

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 34

    YOURSKY, Chapter 34

       YOURSKY, Chapter 34

    “Theerak… next week during the New Year holiday, I’m throwing a New Year’s party at the shop. Pa and Ma said I should invite everyone to countdown together.”

    “Sure… Phii Fah, I’ll invite my family.”

    “Yes.”

    “By the way… after the New Year’s party, are Pa and Ma heading back to

    Hong Kong right away?’

    “Yep.”

    “I’m going to miss Pa and Ma so much.”

    “Why don’t you visit Pa and Ma in Hong Kong, Theerak? But Phii Fah thinks Ma will come back to Thailand soon anyway… she can’t stand missing her chubby little puppy.”

    “I’m going to cling to Ma a ton, so she’ll hurry back to see me sooner.”

    Theerak smiled faintly as he drove to Muenfah’s house. Truthfully, they were supposed to meet tomorrow since there was a New Year’s celebration at Muenfah’s restaurant in the evening. But today, his mom had asked him to bring some cashew chicken stir-fry for his boyfriend first. Lately, his mom always thought of Muenfah’s favorite dishes before his own. Still, Theerak didn’t feel jealous—the more his mom loved Muenfah, the happier he felt.

    …No jealousy at all…

    Theerak let his mom love Muenfah a lot, so…

    The smaller man turned into the large estate of Muenfah’s house. He drove around the fountain with a statue of Cupid aiming an arrow before parking in front of the house. As soon as the car came to a complete stop, the driver uncle came over to open the door for him. Theerak quickly grabbed the bag of cashew chicken before stepping out. He raised his hands to greet the uncle respectfully and said “Hello, Uncle! Happy New Year in advance too. I was worried I wouldn’t see you on New Year’s.”

    “Thank you so much, Khun Rak.”

    “You’re welcome…”

    Theerak flashed a smile at the uncle before walking into the house. But before he could even step past the threshold, a tall figure in a black shirt and white jeans appeared. Muenfah gave him that familiar smile, then raised an eyebrow and pointed at the bag of cashew chicken.

    “my favorite, right?”

    “Yes, cashew chicken.”

    “Lately, your Mom’s been making my favorites so often, I’m starting to love the Niran family to death…” Muenfah said before leaning down to kiss his cheek. “But I love the youngest son the most.”

    “I love the Pisut family to death too… but I love their eldest son the most too.”

    Muenfah laughed heartily, wrapping an arm around his shoulders and leading him inside to where Pa and Ma were watching TV in the living room.

    As soon as Pa saw him, he called out loudly, startling Ma.

    “Chubby puppy!”

    “Hello, Pa.”

    “Phii Fah’s ‘beloved’ is here!”

    “Hello, Ma.”

    Ma gave him a sweet smile before walking over to hug him and kiss his cheek with a loud smack. Theerak hugged her back, but he noticed someone standing there looking sulky—Pa, who had returned to the sofa with a blank expression. Theerak let out a laugh before pulling away from Ma and sitting down next to Pa.

    He now knew who Muenfah got his sulky side from…

    “Let me hug Pa too.” Theerak said, spreading both arms wide.

    “I thought you only loved Ma.”

    Pa spoke with a sulky tone and expression before pulling him into a hug. But the hug didn’t last long—Ma, who had just sat down beside him, tapped him to look at something. She showed him a bag full of card-making supplies, stuffed with adorable decorations. Theerak’s eyes widened, and he immediately let go of Pa. The day before yesterday, he’d called Muenfah to suggest exchanging cards for New Year’s, and Muenfah had said Ma wanted to exchange cards with the Niran family too.

    His family had a tradition of exchanging cards every New Year. It started with his grandfather, and since then, everyone in the family had kept it up, making it a regular practice.

    “Are you luring the chubby puppy with stuff?”

    “No, husband. I already made plans with Theerak—we’re going to make cards together.”

    Theerak turned and nodded eagerly at Pa. “Want to join us, Pa?”

    “If I do… will our chubby puppy love me more?”

    Theerak laughed brightly before saying, “As much as I love Fah.”

    “Then I want to join in too.”

    Theerak watched as Muenfah’s Dad and Mom moved to sit on the floor to make cards more comfortably. He quickly joined them, sitting down too. Theerak scanned the living room for the tall figure who wasn’t there. He figured Muenfah must have stepped away to take a phone call again, since he always liked finding a quiet spot whenever he got a call.

    “What kind of cards do you usually like to make, Nong Rak?”

    Theerak turned his attention back to Mom and said, “I like making simple ones, but with cute colors.”

    “How many cards does I have to make then?”

    “How about this? Dad and Mom can work together on just one card… this card will represent the Pisut family.”

    “…”

    “Then I’ll call Grandpa and ask him to make a separate card to represent the Niran family. That way, both our families can exchange cards… and anyone who wants to make one for someone personally can do that too.”

    “I think that’s a good idea. We won’t have to make too many either.”

    “I think it’s good too, Nong Rak.”

    “Then it’s settled. I’ll call Grandpa first.” Theerak smiled at Dad and Mom, then pulled his phone out of his pants pocket and dialed Grandpa.

    [What’s up, my dear?]

    “Grandpa, tomorrow we’re going to Phii Fah’s place for the New Year’s celebration dinner. You remember, right?”

    [Of course I do. There’s a card exchange too. I’ve already made cards for Muenfah and you… this year, I combined them into one.]

    “Yes, Grandpa… but I mentioned before that Muenfah’s Mom wants to exchange cards with us too. Could you make a card to represent our family?”

    [You mean both families exchange one card each?]

    “Yes, Grandpa.”

    [Sure thing. I’ll make an extra one, a really nice one.]

    “Thank you, Grandpa.”

    Theerak grinned widely as he heard Grandpa laugh before hanging up. He turned back to help guide Dad and Mom on how to make a card in his own “Rak Niran” style. Theerak briefly explained the process, then let Dad and Mom design it together.

    “Does you like yellow?”

    “Not really… wife likes yellow, so I picked this color.”

    Theerak smiled to himself as he watched Dad hand Mom a bright yellow piece of cardstock. “…”

    “You like the gray color, huh… gray works too.”

    “I like gray… but I love you, wife.”

    “…”

    “I picked yellow—it’s my favorite now.”

    Theerak smiled at the cuteness of Papa and Mama. He wasn’t surprised at all that Muenfah was such a great boyfriend and that Panli was such an amazing friend. The two Pisut siblings had such positive attitudes because they came from such a lovely family.

    “Are you all making cards?”

    Theerak looked up at the deep voice. Muenfah, holding his phone, came to sit beside him. Theerak had guessed correctly—Muenfah had indeed stepped away to take a call.

    “Yes, I taught Papa and Mama how to make cards.”

    “Oh…”

    “How many cards will you make?”

    “Two. One for you Theerak, and one for everyone in the Niran family.”

    “This year, I made a lot—ones for everyone at home, one for you, and ones for Papa and Mama too.”

    “So cute, my dear.” Mama said, before turning to kiss his head.

    “Should we let Papa and Mama work on their cards for a bit?”

    “Where’s you taking Rak?”

    “Upstairs.”

    “Khun Muen… take it easy, will you? The chubby puppy can’t keep getting devoured by you like that.” Papa said.

    “I’m just taking Theerak up to look at some pictures, Papa… not to devour him.”

    “Papa’s right, you know… go easy on him. He’s so small.” Mama added.

    “With me being this big, how am I supposed to ‘go easy,’ Mama?”

    “Muenfah!”

    “Phii Fah!”

    Theerak bowed his head and pursed his lips, feeling his face heat up. Papa and Mama were so blunt, and Muenfah was even worse. None of them softened their words to spare his heart—any more of this, and Theerak might just explode.

    “I’m taking Theerak upstairs now, okay?”

    “Don’t leave any bruises on him.”

    The smaller one stood up as Muenfah tugged him along. Muenfah held his hand and led him to the stairs. Along the way, Theerak grew curious and asked “What pictures are you taking me to see?”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile but didn’t answer. He led Theerak into the room. Theerak saw his freshman-year photo still pinned to the wall as before, but as his eyes moved further, he noticed a recent photo of the two of them from their last beach trip pinned up too.

    “I just put this picture up.”

    “…”

    Theerak walked over to look at it, then glanced down at the caption beneath: ‘Sky’s Beloved.’ A wide smile broke across his face as he turned back to Muenfah. The taller man stepped forward, pulling him into a tight hug before saying “Muenfah and Theerak.”

    “…”

    Muenfah’s words made him understand the other’s feelings. Muenfah had been secretly in love with him all along, gazing at his pictures alone for years without ever daring to hope they’d be together. But one day, when they became lovers, Muenfah started looking at photos of the two of them together. The overwhelming emotions he felt must have been hard to put into words.

    From now on…

    Muenfah wouldn’t have to watch him from afar alone anymore.

    Because they’d stand side by side like this forever.

    “I really want you to sleep over at my place.”

    “…”

    “Since tomorrow we’re going to the party at my restaurant anyway.”

    Theerak pulled away from Muenfah’s hug and said, “Dad’s coming home today because he’s attending the New Year’s party at your restaurant.”

    “…”

    “If he weren’t back, I could call Grandpa, Mom, and Phii Babe to ask permission. They wouldn’t mind.”

    “…”

    “But with Dad… I don’t dare ask.”

    Muenfah pulled his phone out of his pants pocket and handed it to him.

    “Give me your dad’s number. I will call and ask him for you.”

    “Is that okay, Phii Fah?”

    “It’s fine.”

    Theerak took the phone and dialed his dad’s number. Muenfah pressed call and turned on the speakerphone so he could hear the conversation too. While waiting for the call to connect, Theerak’s heart pounded nonstop.

    More thrilling than when grades came out…

    [Rit Niran speaking.]

    “Hello, sir… this is Fah.”

    [Muenfah?]

    “Khrapom.”

    [Is this your number? I’ll save it.]

    “Khrapom.”

    [Pretty nice number, huh. So, why’d you call me? Did Rak ask you to beg for something again?]

    “Theerak didn’t ask me to beg for anything… but I wanted to call and ask your permission, sir.”

    […]

    “Today, Theerak brought cashew chicken stir-fry to my house for me…”

    […]

    “So Fah wanted to ask your permission, sir, if he could sleep over at my place tonight?”

    […]

    “Since we’re already meeting tomorrow evening anyway… we could head to the party together.”

    [Who’s at the house?]

    “Pa, Ma, Panli, and a bunch of others too.”

    […]

    Theerak sat quietly, staring at his phone. He figured his dad probably wouldn’t agree because he’d likely want to come back and see him at home instead. Theerak had already braced himself for a refusal. If the call with his dad ended, he’d probably have to comfort Muenfah big time.

    Muenfah must have been hoping so much…

    “…”

    [Just one night, right?]

    “Yes.”

    [Alright then.]

    “Yay!”

    Theerak quickly clapped a hand over his mouth. He’d let out a loud cheer in his excitement. Muenfah chuckled in his throat before raising a hand to ruffle his hair.

    [You little sneak, eavesdropping the whole time, huh?]

    “Y-yes, Dad.”

    [I didn’t know you were listening, or I would’ve teased you by saying no for a bit.]

    “Aw… do you want to see your chubby puppy all sad?”  Theerak heard his dad laugh.

    [Same time tomorrow, then?]

    “Yes, Dad. The event starts at 7:30 like usual.”

    [If you are sleeping over at Fah’s place tonight… then I’ll leave work in the morning instead. That way, I can stay late and clear some work tonight too.]

    “Travel safely, Dad.”

    [Thanks a lot, Muenfah.]

    “I miss you, Dad…”

    [I miss my chubby puppy too.] 

    After hanging up with his dad, Muenfah leaned down and pressed his nose against Theerak’s cheek, kissing it with a loud smack. Theerak knew it was Muenfah’s way of showing his joy. No matter how happy he was, he’d never make a loud fuss like Theerak did.

    “Can you reduce my punishment tonight?”

    “If you try anything again tonight, I swear to myself I’ll cut off your thing and toss it into the duck pond.”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “I already gave it to you—you can do whatever you want with it.”

    “Sky, you!”

    Theerak shot a playful glare at Muenfah before walking over to their couple photo. Muenfah came up behind him and wrapped him in a hug. Theerak still vividly remembered the day he’d cried seeing the photo Muenfah had secretly taken of him. He didn’t know how many times he’d have to thank Khun Muenfah—if he hadn’t been patient and persistent enough…

    Today…

    There wouldn’t be a photo of them together hanging in Muenfah’s room.

    And we probably wouldn’t be standing here hugging like this.

    “…”

    “Phii Fah… thank you. Thank you for being patient and trying so hard all this time.”

    “What I have gotten in return… it’s worth it.”

    Theerak smiled before raising his hand to rub the thick arm wrapped around his waist. Muenfah reminded him of a saying: “Effort never betrays anyone.” And he thought there was another saying that suited Muenfah: “If we’re patient enough, something valuable will be waiting for us ahead.” Theerak never thought he’d be the most valuable thing in someone’s life.

    Until…

    Muenfah told him he was the most valuable thing in his life.

    That’s when Theerak realized…

    Muenfah was the most valuable thing in his life too.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After his Dad allowed him to sleep over at his boyfriend’s house, Theerak called Grandpa, Mom, and Phii Babe to let them know he’d be staying at Muenfah’s place. No one objected, and they just said they’d see him tomorrow at the party.

    When Muenfah’s Dad and Mom found out he’d be sleeping over, they got super excited. They showed him the card they’d finished making, then took him out for dinner and bought him new pajamas, plus an outfit for tomorrow’s party. Theerak felt bad for Dad and Mom but didn’t dare refuse, since they seemed so happy taking him shopping.

    Dad and Mom said Muenfah and Panli didn’t like shopping with them. The two siblings preferred picking out clothes on their own. Now, Theerak had become a dress-up doll for Dad and Mom to change outfits on constantly. Meanwhile, Muenfah’s only job was to carry the shopping bags and sit waiting. Every time Mom asked how he looked in an outfit Muenfah would just say…

    “He’s cute already.”

    The four of them shopped until early evening, then headed back home. But even after arriving, Theerak kept chatting with Dad and Mom until late. Muenfah must’ve noticed he was getting sleepy, so he excused himself to take him upstairs to bed. Today, Muenfah showered first because Theerak wanted to go after. When he stepped out of the bathroom smelling fresh, Theerak quickly grabbed a towel and dashed in.

    Gotta shower fast…

    So I can hurry out and cuddle the fresh-smelling guy.

    Theerak didn’t take long in the shower. When he came out, he saw the tall guy lying on the bed watching TV. Theerak quickly hung his towel on the rack, then flopped down beside Muenfah. The guy chuckled in his throat and turned to look at him.

    “Are you afraid I will run off?”

    “No, I just want to smell you so bad it’s killing me.” With that, Theerak pressed his nose to Muenfah’s cheek for a quick sniff.

    Muenfah turned off the television and pulled him into a hug. Theerak shifted his head to rest on the thick arm instead of the soft pillow. He draped one arm around Muenfah’s torso before tilting his face up to meet the eyes of the owner of the warm embrace.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “If you had to sing a song to me one last time, what song would you sing to me?”

    Muenfah smiled faintly. He didn’t show any sign of contemplation, as if the answer had been in his heart for a long time. “Are you trying to trick me into singing for you?”

    “Not at all… I just want to know.”

    “Then I will sing for you.”

    Theerak grinned widely and nodded eagerly. “…”

    Muenfah tightened his embrace before pressing his nose against his forehead. Theerak closed his eyes as the tip of the prominent nose lightly touched his forehead. When he pulled back, Muenfah began to sing to him.

    “You are everything, in reality and in dreams, everything my heart desires.

    You are a fairytale that I read before closing my eyes and drifting into sleep.” Theerak pressed his lips together tightly when he heard this song…

    “You are my heart. No one could ever compare to you. How lucky I am to have met you, to have fallen in love with you, to have you by my side.”

    Theerak started to feel a stinging sensation in his nose as he shifted his gaze to a photo of himself from his first year…

    “It must be only you who can make the world stop spinning, just by looking into my eyes. It must be only you who can stop my heart right here, right where you are.”

    “…”

    “You alone, and only you, are all I want. I will do everything, with my soul and my heart. That is, I will love you no matter when or where. My whole heart belongs to you alone.”

    “…”

    “You are true love. I’d give up everything just for you, as if Fah brought us together, pairing you with me, so we could walk side by side from now on.”

    “…”

    “It must be only you who can make the world stop spinning, just by looking into my eyes. It must be only you who can stop my heart right here, right where you are. You alone, and only you, are all I want. I will do everything, with my soul and my heart. That is, I will love you no matter when or where. My whole heart belongs to you—”

    It was at this moment that Theerak looked at our couple photo…

    This picture made him understand the meaning of the next verse deeply.

    “You alone, and only you, are the one I’ve been waiting for. I will pray to the sky, so far away. That is, I will love you no matter when or where. My whole heart belongs to you alone.”

    “…”

    “In sorrow or in the times when you’re happy, when you’re sick or in good health, I’ll be right here, and it will always be only you every second. I’ll stay close, never far. I’ll be by your side, never leaving, never going anywhere.”

    Theerak tightened his embrace before burying his face into the strong chest…

    “You are the only one, and only you are the one I want. I will do everything with my soul and heart. That is, I will love you no matter when or where. My whole heart has only you, only you alone, only you I’ve been waiting for. I pray to the sky, so far away, that I will love you no matter when or where.”

    Theerak swallowed a lump of emotions in his throat when Muenfah paused and pressed his nose to smell his head…

    “In any lifetime, I have you, only you, just one person.”

    And the last verse of the song made them hug each other even tighter.

    “…”

    “My lifelong partner, Phii Fah.”

    Theerak nodded in acknowledgment, then looked up to kiss those full lips. At that moment, Theerak truly couldn’t say anything. If he forced himself to express what he felt, the lump of emotions he had just swallowed might rise again. Theerak smiled at Muenfah before nodding to him again.

    “Phii Fah, don’t get tired of hearing this, okay?”

    “…”

    “I am afraid you’ll get bored, Phii Fah… but I still wants to tell you every day.”

    “…”

    “I love you, Phii Fah.”

    “I love you too, Theerak.”

    I love you, Phii Fah

    Phii Fah, who is the lifelong partner of mine; Theerak.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Real, I’m leaving you in charge of keeping things in order at the friends’ table. I’ll go sit with the family for now.”

    “Sure, go sit with the little one. I’ll handle things here.”

    Muenfah nodded to Real before getting up from the friends’ table and returning to sit with his partner. Today, the restaurant was holding a New Year’s celebration party. Normally, every year, it was just Dad, Mom, and friends who attended. But this year, the Niran family joined too. Muenfah smiled faintly when he saw the little one laughing until their eyes squinted while talking to his dad.

    “When you were little, you were so talkative, chattering nonstop… but even though you were so chatty, it took you quite a while to call your older sister by name,” Dad said with a laugh.

    “And didn’t Babe feel upset about her little sibling back then?”

    “I probably did back then, Mom, but not anymore,” she replied.

    “My chubby little pup is so different from Muenfah. This one didn’t talk at all, such a quiet kid… mature since childhood, totally unlike Dad and Mom.”

    “…”

    “If anyone’s like Dad, it’d probably be Panli—talkative and great at teasing.”

    Muenfah looked at his younger brother sitting with his close companion. Lately, whenever there was an important event, Panli always brought his partner along, just like Babe, who had Dom sitting beside her the whole time. Muenfah draped his arm around his partner’s shoulder. He sat listening to everyone chat happily. Muenfah preferred listening to everyone’s stories over sharing his own.

    “It’s past 10 p.m. now, just a few hours until the New Year. Should we start exchanging gifts?” Grandpa asked.

    “Good idea! That way, Grandpa can head back to rest soon too,” Mom said with a smile directed at Grandpa.

    Everyone picked up their own cards. Muenfah exchanged cards with

    Theerak first, then handed over the card meant for the entire Niran family to Grandpa as their representative. The small figure must really enjoy exchanging cards during New Year, as he was smiling the whole time he received them.

    “I made a card for everyone to keep at home. I asked Phii Babe to pick out only Phii Fah’s things… Everyone, wait to get them back at home, okay?” “Okay…” Mom and everyone in the Niran family responded to Theerak.

    “Alright, alright, you can start reading them now,” Grandpa said.

    “Who’ll go first?”

    “I’ll go first… I’m excited to see what the Niran family wrote to the Pisut family,” Muenfah’s Dad said.

    “Here… You read it. I don’t dare to, I’m afraid I’ll get emotional and accidentally cry,” Mom’s words made everyone laugh.

    Dad, still chuckling, took the card and began reading, “To the Pisut family… May this New Year be the best year for everyone in the Pisut family. May you all keep your bright smiles, even on days when something troubles your heart. May you all have strong health and happiness as vast as ten thousand fields.” Dad paused before continuing, “Lastly… Thank you to both Dad and Mom of Muenfah for raising him surrounded by love and care. Muenfah is a good person… a man with steady and pure love. If the Niran family had to give another heart to someone, this old man would choose to give this heart to his new grandson Muenfah.”

    Muenfah gently rubbed the small shoulder. Seeing him try to hold back tears, Grandpa’s message even made someone like him, who rarely cries, feel a sting in his nose.

    “Thank you, Grandpa,” Mom said.

    Grandpa smiled at Mom before opening the card from the Pisut family. “To the Niran family… We two don’t have much to wish for, because we know this family will be happy every day already. But if there’s one important thing we could wish for the Niran family… we’d wish that no one in the Niran family falls ill and that you all have good health throughout the year… Dad and Mom want to tell everyone in the Niran family… Thank you for letting

    Muenfah love Theerak.”

    The final sentence in Dad and Mom’s card was filled with nothing but love and good wishes for the two of us…

    “Is it my turn now?”

    “Yes, dear.”

    Theerak glanced at him briefly before opening Grandpa’s card. He took a deep breath and began, “Grandpa promises to watch over this tree of love forever, even if one day Grandpa is no longer in this world… Grandpa wishes…” Theerak paused to catch his breath, trying to keep his voice from trembling, before continuing, “Grandpa wishes for Muenfah to be the strong and steady roots, for Theerak to be the thriving trunk… and lastly, Grandpa wishes for both of them to nurture this tree of love to keep growing.”

    It was at this moment that Theerak raised his hand to wipe the clear tears streaming down both cheeks. Muenfah reached out to hold Grandpa’s hand.

    Grandpa’s message was too heartfelt to express with just a simple thank you. Muenfah nodded to Grandpa, who smiled back at him.

    But in the end…

    The words “Thank you,” spoken from the heart “Thank you, Grandpa,” still always worked…

    “Take care of each other forever, love each other for a long time, okay?”

    “I love you Grandpa so much.”

    “Crying and fussing like this… soon Papa and Mama of Muenfah won’t love you anymore.”

    “I love you, Grandpa… right now, I’m more infatuated with Theerak than my own child, and there’s no taking that one back now.”

    Muenfah looked at everyone laughing together, yet in everyone’s eyes, there were overflowing clear tears. Muenfah could feel that the love they shared today was so abundant it couldn’t be contained. He gently rubbed the shoulder of the little one, as always. The little one nodded at him before smiling widely, even with tears still streaming down. Muenfah then used his thumb to wipe away the clear droplets for them.

    “I tried so hard to hold it in… Phii Fah, but I really couldn’t hold it back.”

    “I understand you, Theerak… being able to hold it in this much is already amazing.”

    From now on, no matter how you are whether you fuss more than before or have less patience than you used to you will always be someone amazing to him.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After all the adults had left, Muenfah and Theerak stayed to hang out at their friend’s table for a while longer. Then, he took the little one up to the rooftop of the place to watch the fireworks. Muenfah led the little one by the hand to stand at the railing. This time, they didn’t sit in their usual favorite position.

    “Phii Fah… can I read your card right now?”

    “Sure.”

    Muenfah watched Theerak open his card with excitement. Holding Theerak’s card in his hand, Muenfah felt just as thrilled. However, Theerak’s smile slowly faded. They pressed their lips tightly together before speaking.

    “This New Year… it’s the first year we’ll start anew together… and we’ll be the Papa and Mama who celebrate the New Year together every single year.”

    Muenfah let out a smile when he saw them roughly wipe away the tears streaming down. They didn’t cry or fuss, but Theerak cried because they could feel his true emotions. The message in his card conveyed something deep to Theerak.

    Theerak understood the meaning behind that message profoundly…

    “Let me read Theerak’s card too, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    He opened the card. Muenfah gave a faint smile when he saw the cute words from the other. Theerak was still the one who always made everything come out cute and bright, even if it was just letters. It could still send positive energy to him.

    “I wish for us to wake up and see each other every morning… I wish for us to smile at each other every day…” Muenfah paused at the adorable, heartfelt sentence that followed, “I wish for Phii Fah to know that… I love Phii Fah more than the sky and the sea combined.”

    “…”

    Muenfah wrapped his arms around the smaller figure. He tightened his embrace before pressing his nose and lips against Theerak’s shoulder. Theerak hugged him back, gently rubbing his back with his hand.

    “I love you more than the sky and the sea combined.” he said.

    Theerak pulled away from the hug, raising his index finger to touch his own lips before saying, “Prove it first… that you really love only me.”

    Muenfah smiled faintly, then leaned down to press his lips against the thinner ones. The taste of Theerak’s kiss was still as sweet as the first time, never fading. Muenfah believed that the taste of their kisses could grow even sweeter because their love for each other had never diminished. He pulled back from the kiss and pecked Theerak’s forehead.

    “I believe it now… you really love me more than the sky and the sea combined.”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “I believe you too.” Bang!

    At that moment, the sound of fireworks rang out. Countless fireworks from various places lit up the sky vividly. Muenfah put his arm around the smaller figure’s shoulders and watched the colorful fireworks scattering across the expanse of the sky. Theerak grinned widely before tilting his head to rest against Muenfah’s chest, wrapping both arms around his torso.

    While gazing at the sky, Muenfah thought… even if that day’s events had never happened, he would still love and do everything for Theerak. However, that day’s events were part of what allowed a secret admirer like him to grow closer to Theerak, gradually building their relationship until they became lovers.

    The beginning of his secret affection didn’t start at the Your Sky restaurant, but along the journey of building a bond with Theerak—overcoming everything until they could stand side by side today. It could be said that Your Sky was the path of their love.

    The restaurant Your Sky for them was…

    A place where they felt at ease; A place where they felt warm; This place… where they became each other’s sky.

    Muenfah shifted his gaze from the sky in front of him to the person in his arms. He stole a glance at the side profile of his beloved. The bright smile on Theerak’s face filled him with contentment. Perhaps sensing the gaze, Theerak turned and pecked his lips.

    “I love you Phii Fah more than ten thousand expanses of the sky.”

    “I love you Theerak more than ten thousand expanses of the sky too.” Muenfah replied, smiling at him while tightening his hold on Theerak. He pressed his nose and lips against his shoulder as he had before.

    Muenfah had never imagined that secretly loving Theerak would lead him to an eternal love. Nor had he ever thought he could be someone’s sky. But today, as they stood side by side, seeing each other’s smiles, Muenfah realized… love made him capable of being anything for Theerak.

    Because Theerak gave him a chance… the two of them became each other’s eternal love.

    And when Muenfah received that chance… the two of them became each other’s sky.

    At this moment, Muenfah wanted to dedicate a single sentence to their love:

    Let me be your sky; And let you be my sky.

    “Let us be each other’s sky, Theerak, forever Never, Ending To the readers, Theerak

          YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 33

    YOURSKY, Chapter 33

       YOURSKY, Chapter 33

    “Little bro… catch!”

    “Sure…”

    Theerak, sitting on a lawn chair, caught the volleyball tossed to him by Hia. Muenfah had convinced their friends to move the volleyball game to the front of their vacation house so he wouldn’t have to walk too far. Theerak could only sit and watch as the older guys set everything up. All of Muenfah’s friends took every sport-related activity very seriously.

    At first, Theerak thought everyone wasn’t taking it too seriously, probably just drawing lines in the sand to mark boundaries. But now, they’d brought a volleyball net to divide the sides and used colorful ropes to outline a rectangular scoring area. Theerak guessed that back in high school, they must’ve all been athletes at their school.

    “The sports equipment this time is all thanks to our friend Peach, the only son of the biggest sports gear shop in Chiang Mai.”

    “I didn’t bring it for free. The losing team has to pay for all the equipment.”

    Everyone burst into laughter. Theerak only just learned that the guy who’d winked at him at Muenfah’s birthday party was named Peach. Phii Peach shifted his gaze from his friends to him, flashing a smile. Theerak was about to smile back, but a tall figure stepped in front of him first.

    “Hey!” Muenfah called out to him in a stern tone before turning to Phii

    Peach. “Hold it, no playing, you jerk!”

    “Sorry, sorry, he’s just so cute. I couldn’t help smiling at him.”

    “Go smile at someone else… this one’s my wife.”

    “Whoo-hoo!”

    “Here comes Muenfah!”

    “Phii Fah!”

    Theerak scolded him in the same stern tone. Muenfah was overly possessive of him around his friends. Whenever he got jealous, he’d say things like this, making Theerak so embarrassed he could burst. Especially when Muenfah’s friends started teasing and cheering— Theerak wanted to explode right then and there…

    “You’re not allowed to smile at anyone either… got it?”

    “Not even at you?”

    “Are you being cheeky with me?”

    Muenfah came over and sat on the lawn chair with him, leaning down to pepper his lips with kisses. Theerak pushed his face away with his hands, embarrassed in front of his friends, but Muenfah used just one hand to hold his face in place and kissed his lips repeatedly.

    “Phii Fah! I’m shy in front of your friends!”

    “You know how possessive I is of you, right?”

    “How much?”

    “As much as the Sky.”

    Theerak broke into a wide smile before wrinkling his nose at the bigger guy. This time, he couldn’t resist teasing him back and kissed his full lips.

    “Sky, tone down the cuteness a bit, okay? I’m falling too hard here.” “Heh,” Muenfah chuckled in his throat, planting a loud kiss on his cheek.

    “Little bro… that nose wrinkle just now was so cute! I; Phii Hia have always dreamed of you making that face at me too,”

    Theerak giggled before wrinkling his nose at Phii Hia. The guy widened his eyes as if startled, then sank to his knees on the sand, clutching his chest with one hand.

    “…”

    “Wah… little bro, my heart’s turned to grains of sand!”

    “Hey!” Muenfah turned to scold him before snapping at Phii Hia, “Hia!”

    “Muenfah… he wrinkled his nose at me, did you see that?”

    “I’ll kick sand in your eyes, you bastard!”

    “Muenfah, don’t do that to me. I won’t be able to open my eyes!”

    “Then you won’t have to stare at my Theerak anymore.”

    “Then you’d have to throw sand in Noh’s eyes, Peach’s, Kim’s, and Sin’s too!”

    Theerak watched as Muenfah’s eyes widened and he stood to his full height. He pointed at each friend one by one, looking so furious he could barely control himself. Everyone Hia had named scrambled to hide behind Phii Real.

    “You damn traitor! Didn’t you say we’d sneak looks at him quietly? What the hell, you backstabbing friends!” Noh exclaimed.

    “You’re the one who dragged me into staring at him. Why are you pinning this on me?!” Peach retorted.

    You’ve all been secretly ogling my wife for a while, haven’t you… you bastards!!!”

    “I’m not involved! Don’t hide behind me!” Phii Real said, stepping aside to the other side.

    “Uh, Fah… we just—”

    “Whoever rode in my car… walk back to Bangkok yourselves.”

    “Then we’re all safe… except for Hia, Noh.”

    “Ugh… dude, don’t do this!”

    “As for the rest of you… you’re done for.”

    “Uh, Fah… forgive us, please. We’ll eat sand for you if you want!”

    Theerak reached out and gently tugged at the hem of the taller man’s shirt. Muenfah turned to look at him, and Theerak shook his head slightly, signaling him not to be mad at his friends. Muenfah let out a heavy sigh and plopped back down.

    “You guys are only safe because of my little darling.” Hia said.

    “Hey, Nong Theerak…”

    “Stop it… none of you are allowed to mess with my Theerak anymore.”

    “…”

    “Alright, alright, problem solved. Let’s get the game started.”

    Phii Real spoke up, and everyone began dispersing to their positions. Theerak glanced at the tall figure sitting still beside him. He’d thought Muenfah would join his friends to play too.

    “Phii Fah, aren’t you going to play volleyball with everyone?”

    “I want to sit here with you Theerak.”

    “If you don’t play… who’s going to be our team captain?”

    Theerak turned toward the familiar voice. Phii Dom, who’d just walked over, raised an eyebrow in question. Meanwhile, Phii Babe sat down beside Theerak. Soon after, Panli and Klai, who’d barely been seen all day, showed up too.

    “Pradipat’s really glued to his boyfriend, huh?”

    “…”

    “Showing up late and still running your mouth.”

    Panli laughed heartily before saying, “Come play with us, Phii Fah.”

    Since Muenfah stayed silent, Theerak spoke up, “Muenfah, my talented man, go be the team captain for your friends. I’ll cheer you on from here.”

    Muenfah smirked, giving him a sly look before saying, “Hearing you call me ‘talented Muenfah’… now I’d love to hear ‘good Muenfah’ too.”

    “Phii Fah!!”

    Maybe because he’d scolded Muenfah so loudly, Phii Babe and Klai, who were sitting nearby, turned to look. Theerak understood what Muenfah was implying, so he lowered his eyes and pursed his lips tightly, feeling embarrassed.

    Ugh! So cheeky all the time, Sky!

    Muenfah unbuttoned his shirt completely, then took the volleyball from Theerak’s hands and went to join his team with his friends. He was on the same team as Phii Real, Phii Dom, Panli, and a few others—none of whom were the ones caught sneaking glances at him.

    Believe me? The other side’s definitely getting smashed with that volleyball,” Phii Babe said.

    Theerak shifted his gaze from his sister to the match about to start. When one of Muenfah’s friends blew the whistle, Muenfah’s team got to serve first. The volleyball sailed over the net to the other side, but no one from the opposing team moved to receive it. The referee standing by the court awarded a point to Muenfah’s team.

    “Hey, Red Water, what’s wrong with you? Why didn’t you receive it?”

    “You receive it yourself then!”

    “No way… Fah will just smash it right back.”

    “Yeah… you’re still scared of getting hurt. I’m scared too, you jerk Noe.”

    Theerak sat laughing as he watched the game. Everything unfolded just as Phii Babe had predicted. This time, though, Hia didn’t get teased too much. Instead, Muenfah’s team targeted Peach. Still, Theerak had to admit that everyone on Muenfah’s team was skilled, especially Phii Real.

    Since Muenfah’s team had stronger players, they took a pretty big lead. After a while, the match concluded with…

    “The team on the right wins!”

    Which was his boyfriend’s team,   .

    While waiting for everyone to pack up the sports equipment, Phii Babe spoke up, “I knew it… with Real, Li, and Fah on the team, it was obvious they’d win.”

    Theerak turned to his sister, “Why didn’t you include Phii Dom too, Phii

    Babe?”

    Because I don’t want my guy getting cocky. If he knew I was praising him, he’d be smug for a whole week.”

    Theerak laughed. The two of them loved and knew each other so well— that’s why Phii Babe could keep Phii Dom in check. Then, suddenly, Theerak had a question he wanted to ask, “Phii Babe… was Phii Dom ever a flirt? Because ever since I’ve seen you two together, Phii Dom’s never had anyone else.”

    “Dom used to be a huge flirt… but once we got serious, he stopped.”

    “…”

    “I have to accept that he’s got a good profile, so people will always approach him. That’s something I’ve had to come to terms with… and I can’t just get jealous without reason every time someone comes near him. Don’t forget, he’s not the one approaching them.”

    “…”

    “Stuff like this is hard to avoid… but if he truly loves me, he’ll respect me, both in front of me and behind my back.”

    “…”

    “He wouldn’t want to make me sad… the only thing I can do is trust him.”

    “…”

    “The reason I trust Fah to take care of you… is because he’s not that different from Dom.”

    “…”

    “But if one day you’re afraid he might go off with someone else… try ignoring him often. If you’re lying in bed together, turn your back to him a lot.”

    “…”

    Theerak secretly glanced at Klai, who was sitting nearby watching everyone. He’d be mortified if Klai overheard this conversation, but Klai remained still. Theerak chose to believe Klai hadn’t heard. He liked that Klai wasn’t the type to meddle in others’ business. Since getting to know Klai, Theerak had found him to be quiet, cute, polite, and well-mannered—unlike his close friend. So even if Klai did hear his talk with his sister, he wouldn’t tease him about it like Panli would.

    “…”

    “Why turn my back to him often, Phii Babe?”

    “Because it’ll make guys like them restless, worried that we might not love them anymore.”

    Theerak grinned so wide his cheeks nearly split. This morning, when Muenfah had been extra clingy, it was because he’d slept with his back turned. “Guess tonight I’ll have to sleep with my back to him again… I’ll get back at Phii Fah.”

    “…” Phii Babe smiled and nodded. Theerak realized she was passing down her tricks for handling a boyfriend.

    “Does you have any more advice for me?” “Don’t give in and turn around to hug him.”  That’s tough.

    Theerak wasn’t sure he could manage it.

    But the chubby puppy would try his best.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After packing up the sports equipment, everyone gathered to eat in front of Muenfah’s vacation house. They sat around chatting until evening before heading back to their own places.

    Theerak showered before Muenfah as usual. The taller man offered to bathe him, but since Theerak could now walk on his own, he declined. However, stubborn Muenfah wouldn’t take no for an answer, and in the end, Theerak had to let him help.

    The tall man carried him to the bed, nuzzling his nose against his left and right cheeks before getting up to shower himself. Theerak shifted into the most comfortable position. Once his head hit the soft pillow, his eyelids grew heavy. He figured it was the fever medicine he’d taken a few hours ago making him so sleepy.

    “Theerak…”

    “Yes…”

    Theerak only then realized he’d fallen asleep on his side, with his back to Muenfah. He hadn’t meant to get back at Muenfah right then, but since it worked out perfectly, he decided to start his plan even as his eyes struggled to stay open. He hoped his sleepiness would harden his resolve…

    Because no matter how much Muenfah pleaded Theerak wouldn’t budge— he was too ready to fall asleep.

    “Turning your back on me again.”

    “…” Phii Babe told him to stay strong.

    “Theerak doing this to me…”

    “…”

    “Do you want to get it again?”

    “…”

    Theerak thought Phii Babe might have misjudged Muenfah a little. He might get impatient like Phii Dom, but Muenfah was far craftier than Phii Dom by a long shot. Still, Theerak trusted the experienced Phii Babe, so he pretended to stay silent.

    “…”

    “Hey…”

    “I’m going to sleep.”

    “Looks like you really want to get it again.”

    “Ah! Phii Fah!”

    Theerak yelped when a strong hand squeezed his butt hard. He flipped over to face the stubborn guy and glared at him, but because Muenfah stared back with an intense look, Theerak realized he couldn’t win against him.

    “What are you mad at me about?”

    “I’m not mad… I just want to get back at you a little, Phii Fah.”

    “By sleeping with your back to me?”

    “…” Theerak nodded weakly. Muenfah let out a sigh before flipping over to turn his back on him too.

    Now it was Theerak who started to panic. He didn’t know what to do—his heart was burning up. Muenfah had never turned his back on him before. So, Theerak gently poked at his thick arm.

    “Muenfah, my good guy… turn to me a little, please?”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah…”

    Unable to stand it, Theerak scooted closer to the other. He wrapped his arms around the bigger guy, but since he stayed silent and unresponsive, Theerak began showering kisses on the cheek of the sulky man.

    Kiss…

    “Are you mad at me, Phii Fah?”

    “…”

    Ugh… my boyfriend’s ignoring me, what do I do?

    Phii Babe only told me how to get back at him…

    But she didn’t say what to do if the other person gets mad and I need to make up with them!

    Theerak buried his face in Muenfah’s neck, just like Muenfah often did to him, and mumbled, “My cool Pradipat.”

    “…”

    Whimper… If Muenfah didn’t respond or pay attention to him, letting him fall asleep without turning back to kiss his cheek, Theerak would surely feel terrible. Unsure of what to do with his boyfriend, Theerak tightened his embrace, hooking one leg around Muenfah’s to lock him in place. His cheek pressed even closer to Muenfah’s due to the force of the hug.

    “you can’t love me any less! I won’t allow it!”

    “How do you feel, little one?…When I sleep with his back to you?”

    Theerak rubbed his cheek against Muenfah’s before saying, “It feels like you love me less.”

    “I don’t love you less… but I wanted you to understand how I feels when you sleep with your back to me.”

    “…”

    “If I just told you how I felt, you wouldn’t truly get it… Now you understand me, right?”

    Theerak nodded sheepishly. He knew Muenfah was upset with him right now. The unusually gentle tone of Muenfah’s explanation was a clue— Muenfah’s anger wasn’t loud or aggressive like others’. Instead, he became softer than usual, making it clear that what he was saying was serious.

    Muenfah was definitely mad.

    “Boyfriend… I’m sorry.”

    “Will you do this again?…Will you tease me and make me feel hurt again?”

    “No, I won’t. I won’t do it again.”

    “…”

    “Pradipat… turn back and hug me, please.”

    “…”

    “I need love from you Pradipat.”

    Theerak whimpered in his throat, afraid the taller man wouldn’t soften. He knew how stubborn Muenfah could be. But not long after, Muenfah turned back to face him. Theerak didn’t hesitate—he quickly wrapped his arms tightly around the larger figure, burying his face in Muenfah’s strong chest. He didn’t forget to hook his leg around Muenfah’s again either.

    “…”

    “Rak Niran, you are still inexperienced… Don’t try to challenge me.”

    “I won’t challenge anymore.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “Looks like it’s not just I who can’t live without you in my life anymore.”

    “If you were missing from my life… I wouldn’t be able to live either.”

    “…Making me mad and then sweet-talking me.”

    Theerak didn’t care about anything else anymore. Right now, he was clinging to Muenfah and wouldn’t let go. Muenfah pressed his nose down to nuzzle his head. Normally, Muenfah liked to say “I love you” before bed, but this time, he only rubbed Theerak’s back gently without saying a word. Feeling suspicious, Theerak tilted his head up to look at Muenfah.

    “Why didn’t you say you loves me before bed?”

    Muenfah let out a soft laugh before saying, “I love you, little one.”

    “If I didn’t ask… you wouldn’t say it, right?” Theerak knew he was pouting at the other, but he was genuinely starting to overthink. “Phii Fah, you’re not allowed to love me any less!” “Khrap.”

    Theerak felt that…

    Today… just a “khrap” wasn’t enough.

    “Phii Fah, do my cheeks smell nice?”

    Muenfah smiled faintly, then pressed his nose to Theerak’s cheek. “They smell nice.”

    “What about here?” Theerak said, pointing to his forehead.

    Kiss ~

    “Nice.”

    “And here?” He pointed a finger to his own lips.

    Muenfah laughed with delight before pressing his nose to Theerak’s lips. “I love you the same as always… but tomorrow, I’ll love you even more.”

    “Phii Fah…”

    Hearing that, Theerak tightened his hug around the bigger guy. Muenfah chuckled softly in his throat before nuzzling Theerak’s head again. Theerak pressed his cheek against Muenfah’s strong chest.

    “…”

    “I love you so much it hurts.”

    If Phii Fah ignored him again Rak would definitely be a mess…

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    The smaller one, squirming on the bed, reached out to feel for the person beside him. When Theerak realized Muenfah wasn’t lying there with him, he opened his eyes and sat up quickly. Blinking rapidly to clear his vision, he scanned the room for the bigger guy.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Khrapom,.”

    Khrapom.

    Theerak’s very own,

    Theerak hurriedly got out of bed and ran toward the sound. Muenfah opened the bathroom door while washing his face. Theerak slipped in and hugged the bigger guy from behind. Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying “Looks like I need to pretend to ignore you more often.”

    “No more ignoring me!”

    “Heh.”

    Now it seemed the tricks Phii Babe had taught him were backfiring. Theerak had become even more attached to Muenfah, terrified that he might ignore him again. Last night, when Muenfah slept with his back turned…

    It felt like the whole world had turned gray…

    “…”

    “Let’s go eat breakfast at the dining hall today, okay? After we’re done, we can come back and pack to head home.”

    “Sure…”

    “I am about to shower… want to join me, little one?”

    Theerak shook his head in refusal. He was afraid it’d turn into more than just a shower. “Phii Fah, you go ahead.”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “I still remember, you know… no loving you for two years, right?”

    “I don’t believe you at all.”

    “Heh.”

    The other’s laughter confirmed he was secretly thinking about it. Theerak pulled away from the embrace and stepped outside to wait. Muenfah, about to close the bathroom door, poked half his body out and gave him a sly look.

    “Really not showering together?”

    That question from Muenfah made Theerak’s face flush with heat. How could Muenfah be so cute? “N-no, no need to sweet-talk me.”

    The taller man laughed, clearly pleased, before closing the bathroom door. Theerak sat there smiling to himself, still feeling shy. Even though they were already a couple, it felt like Muenfah was wooing him every single day.

    Ever since Muenfah came into his life Theerak’s heart had been working overtime…

    And even now… it still beat fast and strong without a break.

    After they both finished showering, they went to have breakfast at the dining hall. Theerak scanned the room for the older siblings’ table and saw everyone sitting at the innermost one. He and Muenfah went to get food first. Muenfah handed him a plate. Theerak watched as Muenfah casually scooped food onto his own plate without much thought, but when it came to filling Theerak’s plate, he hesitated and deliberated carefully.

    “I can eat anything, Phii Fah. Just scoop it for me.”

    “You don’t like spicy food… or sour flavors either.” Muenfah said, eyeing the options in front of him. “Then this one’s better for you.”

    “Thank you, Phii Fah.”

    Thank you for always caring.

    Thank you for never changing.

    Theerak and Muenfah, freshly done with serving their food, walked over to sit in the empty chairs their friends had saved for them. Everyone was eating and chatting lively. Theerak loved this atmosphere—it felt warm, like being with family.

    How was last night?”

    Theerak turned to Phii Babe, who whispered the question. He let out a sigh before replying, “The tricks you taught me… they didn’t work on Phii Fah at all.”

    “…”

    “I nearly lost my mind instead.”

    “Why is it like that?”

    “Has Phii Dom ever slept with his back to you, Phii Babe?”

    “No, never.”

    “Phii Fah slept with his back to me… He said he wanted me to know how he feels when I ignore him.”

    Phii Babe blinked rapidly before saying, “Fah is a level above Dom.”

    Theerak raised his hand to cover his mouth, whispering softly, “This guy… you can’t underestimate him. He’s the worst.”

    “I’m the worst, huh?”

    Ugh… I even spoke quietly!

    Sky… you really can’t let your guard down with him.

    “Heh… Phii Fah, you’re the coolest, actually.”

    Muenfah wrinkled his nose at him before lightly pinching the tip of his nose. “You’re getting crafty these days.”

    “Just like you, Phii Fah…”

    “Sigh… I’ve poured almost a whole bottle of salt into the stir-fry, and it’s still sweet,” Phii Ball said.

    At this point, you could shove salt in your mouth, and it’d still taste sweet,” Phii Real chimed in.

    “Even seawater’s sweet… so where’s the salt gonna go?”

    Theerak pursed his lips before lowering his head to scoop food into his mouth. Muenfah’s friends were all so good at teasing, but Muenfah didn’t pay it any mind. He leaned down, nuzzled his nose against him, and asked “Is it good?”

    “It’s good.”

    The food on the plate had to be delicious…

    Because Muenfah picked out all his favorites for him.

    After finishing breakfast, Theerak and Muenfah hurried back to pack up at the house. In truth, Theerak just sat on the bed doing nothing, because Muenfah took care of everything himself.

    “Let me help pack, Phii Fah.”

    “It’s done. Check if everything’s there, okay?”

    Muenfah handed him a backpack. Theerak took it, opened it, and checked the clothes and items as instructed. He nodded at the bigger guy to signal that everything was accounted for.

    “Okay.”

    “…”

    “Then let’s head to the car.”

    “Sure…”

    The bigger guy nodded at him before grabbing the bag to carry it for him. Theerak was about to walk out of the room when he glanced over and spotted a silver box on the headboard. He wasn’t sure if Muenfah had left it there on purpose or forgotten it. Theerak pursed his lips tightly before asking “Did you forget that, Phii Fah?”

    “Yes?” Muenfah raised an eyebrow before following Theerak’s pointing finger. He smirked. “I didn’t forget… I left it there on purpose.”

    “…”

    “…Because I figured we’d come back here again.”

    “Phii Fah!”

    Muenfah laughed and stepped outside the house. Theerak hurriedly followed. Muenfah gathered all the bags with just one hand before pulling out the house key to lock the door.

    “For you, Theerak.”

    “Phii Fah, aren’t you taking the key back to the lobby?” Theerak looked at the vacation house key Muenfah handed him.

    “I’m returning the key to the new owner right now.”

    “I thought you was joking.”

    “With you… I am serious about everything.”

    “Uncle gave this house to you… I can’t accept it.”

    “Uncle told me that… if I ever found someone I loved, I should give this house to them. Consider it a gift from him too.”

    “…”

    Muenfah used his free hand to pull Theerak into a hug, pressing his nose and lips to Theerak’s shoulder as usual. Theerak hugged him back, feeling the gentle stroke of Muenfah’s ringed hand on his back. It made him sense the overwhelming emotions between them.

    “From now on… we’re one and the same, okay?”

    “…”

    Theerak closed his eyes while embracing Muenfah. He knew it wasn’t easy to let someone become half of his life, but because it was Muenfah standing in front of him, Theerak felt that giving the other half of his life to him…

    …wasn’t hard at all.

    “I will give all my time… to you Phii Fah.”

    “…”

    “We’ll keep walking together, right, Phii Fah?”

    “Khrapom.”

    Muenfah pulled away from the hug, still holding out the house key. Once again, Theerak accepted something valuable without thinking about its price. To him, the things Muenfah gave weren’t measured in cost—they held sentimental value.

    Just like the car Muenfah had bought for him…

    “I will take good care of this house key.”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile. “Thank you.”

    After Theerak took the key from Muenfah, the taller man led him to the parking lot behind the resort. Everyone was busy loading their things into the cars. Muenfah told Theerak to go sit in the car while he stowed the bags.

    Theerak did as he was told. Once inside, he saw Phii Babe and Klai already seated in their spots. He smiled at Klai, who waved back, then turned to Phii Babe, who was playing on her phone.

    “Where did Phii Dom go, Phii Babe?”

    “Dom stepped out to smoke before we head off.”

    “Oh…”

    Theerak nodded at his sister. Soon after, Muenfah and the others started boarding the car. Muenfah sat next to him as usual, then told the driver to start the trip.

    Theerak glanced at his lover’s profile, thinking back to the last time they’d gone to the beach together. Back then, he’d secretly nuzzled Muenfah’s head on the way back, but this time, there’d be no need to sneak around. Theerak reached out with both hands to cradle Muenfah’s face. Muenfah looked slightly surprised but still gave him the same familiar smile.

    “What’s my little one trying to get with this clinginess?”

    “I want to nuzzle your head.”

    Muenfah laughed, then tilted his head down toward him. Theerak pressed his nose to Muenfah’s head, making a loud sniff, before pulling back and hugging the bigger guy tightly. Muenfah gently rubbed his back and asked “Feel good now?”

    “Super good.”

    Theerak thought…

    He was falling even more in love with [the scent of] Muenfah.

    🙂

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 32

    YOURSKY, Chapter 32

       YOURSKY, Chapter 32 

    Muenfah lowered his head to tie the belt of his bathrobe as he stepped out of the bathroom. He looked at the small figure sleeping soundly on the bed. Walking over, he sat down beside him. His large hand brushed aside the jetblack hair falling over Theerak’s face before he leaned down to kiss his lips. The warm breath and the deeper red tint of Theerak’s lips confirmed what Muenfah had suspected—a mild fever.

    “Little one…”

    “…”

    Theerak pulled the blanket over his face, as if annoyed at being disturbed while sleeping. Muenfah laughed softly and tugged the blanket off his face. Last night, Theerak had woken up past 3 a.m., grumbling at him for almost two hours before falling back asleep near morning.

    “my butt hurts so much. I never thought you would be that wild in the later round, ugh…”

    “The wild one’s sorry, okay?”

    “I won’t forgive you right now because my butt’s super sore.”

    “Heh,”

    “The pain keeps reminding me to stay mad at you for a long time.”

    “I told you… if it’s too much, just say so.”

    “Back then, I could handle it… but now it hurts.”

    “If it hurts, we should do it again, so it’ll heal.”

    “Sky! I won’t let you love me for three years!”

    “If I go without that long, when the time comes, you will hurt even more.”

    “Ugh, I don’t want it anymore!”

    “I’m sorry, okay?”

    “…”

    “Since I fell for you… I haven’t had sex with anyone else.”

    “…”

    “…And I don’t think I could be with anyone else either.”

    “…”

    “Because the only one I want… is you Theerak.”

    “I will reduce your punishment a little… I won’t let you love me for two years instead.”

    “Thank you, that’s a whole year off.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly as he recalled their conversation from last night.

    After that, Theerak kept complaining about feeling sore all over. Muenfah had to soothe him by rubbing his head until he fell asleep. Muenfah leaned down to peck his thin lips several times, feeling a playful itch.

    When Theerak was complaining…

    His eyes were teary, his lips red.

    I’m so smitten with him…

    What should I do?

    “Ugh… I want to sleep.”

    “I won’t bother you anymore.”

    Muenfah leaned down to nuzzle and kiss his soft cheek once more, then grabbed the cigarette pack from the bedside shelf and walked out to the front of the house. He plopped down on a wooden chair, tapped a white cigarette out of the pack, and lit it while gazing at the sea ahead. Muenfah brought the cigarette to his lips, inhaling the nicotine into his lungs, then let out a faint smile as he released the white smoke freely.

    Muenfah smiled because…

    The sky horizon and the edge of the sea had truly met.

    He couldn’t believe it had actually happened. Last night felt like a dream. Muenfah had secretly loved him one-sidedly for so long, never daring to hope that the other would love him back. But when they finally turned to look at each other, Muenfah realized that the thought of not needing anything else in this life wasn’t an exaggeration at all.

    Muenfah wanted to fall asleep with him. He wanted Theerak in his arms every night. Listening to him chatter away until he drifted off to sleep was one of life’s simple joys.

    And waking up in the morning to see his face—

    That was a complete life…

    A complete life in my own way.

    “Hey, Fah…”

    He turned toward the voice and saw Real, who had just stepped out to smoke in front of the house too. Real and Hia’s vacation house wasn’t far from his own. Real walked over to him but didn’t come up onto the porch, stopping at the first step.

    “Lend me your lighter.”

    Muenfah tossed his lighter to his friend before bringing his cigarette to his lips.

    “…”

    “Did you sleep well last night?”

    “Mhm…”

    “I barely slept at all.”

    “Why not?”

    “That damn toilet water kept sleep-talking all night… I wanted to kick him off the bed.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly before asking, “What was he sleep-talking about?”

    “One minute he’s crying, the next he’s laughing… I couldn’t tell if he was sleep-talking or possessed.” Real shook his head as he exhaled white smoke.

    “Do I really have to endure another night with him?”

    “Just let it go. He’ll stop sleep-talking eventually.”

    “The only way he’d stop is if I kicked him off the bed.”

    “I know you wouldn’t actually do that.”

    “…”

    “How did you get him to stop sleep-talking?”

    Real made an exasperated face before saying, “I squeezed his mouth shut with my hand.”

    “…” Muenfah burst out laughing and asked, “Did that stop him?”

    “It did… he woke up and said, ‘Sorry, darling.’” Real’s voice sounded exhausted. “I’m so damn tired of him.”

    “…”

    “And you? Slept like a baby, huh? You’re in such a good mood today— asking questions, talking a lot.” Real narrowed his eyes at him, then pointed with the hand holding the cigarette. “Your face looks radiant… what’s up with that?”

    “Real…” Muenfah stared at his close friend, who was grinning mischievously. “I’m completely head over heels for him.”

    “Haha!” Real burst into laughter upon hearing his words.

    Muenfah truly felt what he’d said. He was so in love and infatuated with Theerak that he couldn’t think straight. Normally, Muenfah didn’t like sharing his feelings with anyone, not even a close friend like Real. But this time, he couldn’t contain the overwhelming emotions he had for Theerak any longer—he had to let them spill out.

    When he secretly loved him, Muenfah managed to keep his feelings to himself for so long. He thought this time he couldn’t hold back because Theerak amplified the already overflowing emotions, multiplying them exponentially.

    “…”

    “You’ve loved your guy for so long. It’s not strange to feel this much,”

    “…”

    “But no matter how smitten you are with the little one, you still need to eat,” Real said with a laugh, nodding as if inviting him. “Just now, Ball called and said everyone’s gathered at the dining room. Hurry up and change your clothes… so we can have breakfast together.”

    “Yeah… I’ll catch up. I need to wake him up first.”

    “Okay.”

    Muenfah stubbed his cigarette into the soil of a nearby empty plant pot before standing up to his full height and walking back into the house. He looked at the small figure lying face down. Muenfah guessed Theerak must have been tossing and turning, causing the blanket to slip down precariously over his lower half. And since he was only wearing Muenfah’s shirt his round butt peeked out slightly from under the blanket…

    The bigger guy let out a smile before sitting down beside him. Muenfah leaned down to kiss the soft cheek once. The sweet scent of his body made Muenfah unable to resist moving his lips to leave a mark near his slim waist.

    “Ugh… don’t tease me… I want to sleep.”

    “…”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat. He pulled his lips away and used his hand to pull the blanket up to cover the smaller guy up to his neck. Theerak turned his face sideways toward him, clearly so exhausted he wouldn’t open his eyes.

    “…”

    “Hey… wake up, let’s have breakfast.”

    “…” Theerak shook his head in refusal, eyes still closed.

    “Theerak, you need to eat breakfast, so I can give you medicine again, because you have a fever.”

    “It’s because of you, Sky…”

    He grumbled softly with his eyes closed. His bright red lips moved faintly, making it impossible not to feel playful. Muenfah leaned down and lightly nipped at them with his teeth. Theerak raised his hand to push his face away, whining.

    “Ugh… I want to sleep, don’t mess with me.”

    “Then should I order food for us to eat here instead?”

    “Yes…” The smaller guy nodded weakly before rolling over to face away from him.

    Seeing him turn his back like that, Muenfah—the one who loved Theerak with all his heart—felt his spirits sink immediately. He thought that if one day Theerak ignored him again Muenfah, who never cared about anyone might just die because of this Rak Niran.

    When your lover turns their back on you… who’d be okay with that?

    Muenfah slipped his hand under the thick blanket and gently rubbed Theerak’s curved backside to soothe him. He leaned down, nuzzling into the fragrant crook of Theerak’s neck, pressing repeated kisses there.

    “Little one…”

    “…”

    “Don’t sleep with your back to me.”

    “…”

    “I might be a bit naughty sometimes… but I love you Theerak so much, you know.”

    “…”

    The smaller figure turned around, wrapping both arms around Muenfah’s neck. Theerak blinked awake before planting several kisses on Muenfah’s lips. He moved one hand to cradle Muenfah’s face, kissing his forehead, eyes, nose, and cheeks.

    “Muenfah, my clingy one.”

    Muenfah flashed a smile at the smaller one before saying, “I want to love you.”

    “Stop! That’s enough!”

    “Heh, I was just kidding.”

    “Even kidding isn’t allowed!”

    Muenfah chuckled softly before asking, “What do you want to eat?”

    “Congee…” Theerak furrowed his brows as if thinking, then added, “I want pork congee.”

    “Okay, I’ll order it for you.”

    “But right now, I really want to sleep more, please, Phii Fah.”

    “Still worn out?”

    “Exhausted and aching all over.”

    Muenfah tightened his embrace around the smaller one, pressing his forehead against Theerak’s rounded one. “Sorry, my good boy.”

    “No need to sweet-talk me. I’m not reducing your punishment… you are banned from loving me for two years, same as before.”

    Muenfah nodded in acceptance before saying, “Don’t be too harsh on me.”

    “…”

    “You little Fah…”

    “Baby broooo…”

    A loud shout from outside made Muenfah sigh and pull away from the embrace. He quickly tugged the blanket up to cover Theerak’s face up to his nose, worried that his rude friends might barge in. If they did, they’d only see Theerak’s eyes.

    “Is Muenfah inside?…Or did he already head to the dining room?”

    Muenfah got up from the bed and walked to open the door. He glared at Hia, who stood there grinning cheerfully. Theerak shot Hia an exasperated glance while Hia craned his neck, trying to peek inside.

    “What the hell are you doing here?”

    “I came to pick up you and little bro for breakfast.”

    “I’m in the middle of sweet-talking my wife… You guys go ahead first.”

    “What do you mean, Muenfah?”

    “What’s with you?”

    “No, the wife thing, Muenfah… what do you mean?”

    “It means your little brother’s become your mom now.”

    Real burst out laughing when he heard this, while Hia’s eyes widened and his mouth dropped open, looking shocked. Muenfah turned to glance behind him, feeling something soft crash into his body.

    “Phii Fah…”

    Theerak had wrapped himself in a blanket up to his neck. He pressed his face against Muenfah’s back, then slipped one hand out from the blanket to hug him from behind.

    “What do you want?”

    “I feel bad for Phii Hia… Phii Fah, don’t scold him.”

    Muenfah sighed. He moved his hand to rub the small arm wrapped around his torso. Today, Muenfah realized he had a weakness—just the smaller one hugging him tightly was enough. He was ready to stop anything at Theerak’s request.

    “Okay, I won’t scold Hia anymore.”

    “My good boy.”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile as the smaller one kissed his back as a reward for being good. He turned to look at Hia, who still wore a stunned expression, glancing back and forth between Muenfah and the small arm hugging him, before pointing a finger at his body.

    “Huh, now I get why you wearing a bathrobe.”

    “…”

    “Little broooo…” Hia let out a dramatic wail, then pretended to wipe tears from his dry eyes.

    “Acting up again, huh… I’ll kick you into the sea,” Real said.

    “You’re not me, so you wouldn’t get it…”

    “Let them be together for now, come with me.”

    “No! I’m going to stand here and mourn myself.”

    “You toilet water!”

    “Ughhh… don’t yell at me! I’m sad!”

    “Stop acting and come eat with me.”

    Muenfah raised an eyebrow at Hia, whose lips were now pursed. He looked like he was about to cry, but after Real snapped at him again, he finally lowered his head and followed Real. Muenfah turned back to the smaller one still clinging behind him.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Can you carry me to bed?”

    “…”

    “Just a moment ago, I felt so bad for Hia, so I forced myself to get up and stop Phii Fah. But now, I’m in so much pain that I don’t even want to walk.” “You did all that for Hia?”

    “…”

    “Can I feel a little jealous?”

    “Don’t be jealous of me. I… love you the most.”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile before carrying him back to the bed. Theerak shifted around, trying to adjust his sitting position for several minutes, but no matter how he sat, his backside ached all over. In the end, Theerak had to lie back down as before.

    “…”

    “Phii Fah, go eat with your friends. I’ll just sleep a bit more.”

    “How could I leave you alone at the house?”

    “I’ll be fine. It’s better if you aren’t here—I can sleep without anyone bothering me.”

    “Are you kicking me out?” Muenfah leaned down, peppering kisses on his thin lips until the smaller man burst out laughing. “Getting bold with me now, huh?”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak said, laughing. “I wouldn’t dare get bold with you

    Khun Muenfah.”

    “…”

    Muenfah chuckled softly before saying, “Then I will go eat with friends first, okay?”

    “Sure…”

    “You’re really okay staying alone, right?”

    “Absolutely.”

    “I’ll hurry back.”

    Muenfah kissed his thin lips once more before getting up to change and head out to eat at the dining hall. He knew Theerak should have someone looking after him since he could barely walk, but Muenfah didn’t forget that friends mattered too. He had to balance his time between both.

    His lover needed care And his friends needed attention too. 

    After getting dressed, Muenfah walked back to the bed where Theerak was already asleep. He kissed his forehead gently before leaving the house for the dining hall. On the way, he thought he’d have to prepare to answer questions from a certain someone.

    That someone being Babe.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Muenfah entered the dining hall, scanning the room for his friends’ table. Spotting them at the far corner, he went to grab some food. His uncle’s resort offered a buffet breakfast every morning, so the dining hall was especially crowded with guests at this time.

    “Excuse me…”

    Muenfah, who was serving himself food, turned toward the voice. He saw a beautiful woman who was looking down, avoiding eye contact as if she were shy. She clutched her phone tightly in her hand. Since Muenfah didn’t enjoy talking to strangers or wasting time, he decided to ask directly.

    “Is something wrong?”

    “Uh… my friend asked me to get your LINE.”

    He knew it wasn’t really a friend asking, as this woman claimed. Muenfah had faced situations like this regularly since his first year, and even now, people still approached him constantly. Customers at the shop would often ask for his number or LINE, but Muenfah never told Theerak about it, worried it would upset him.

    His lover was prone to jealousy and overthinking.

    Muenfah didn’t want to see Theerak’s heart ache too often, so he dealt with it by giving everyone who approached him a clear response. He knew it

    might seem rude to say it that way, but Muenfah was willing to be seen in a bad light if it meant keeping his lover at ease.

    “Sorry… I already have a wife.”

    If he said he had a boyfriend, they might still hold out hope…

    “…”

    After turning the woman down, Muenfah resumed scooping food onto his plate before sitting next to Dom. Across from him, Hia sat looking sulky. Muenfah was about to take a bite when he felt a pair of eyes staring at him. He set his spoon down and picked up the coffee mug that Real had just slid over from the opposite side to take a sip.

    Muenfah knew he’d have to brace himself for Babe, because Dom, who was sitting beside him, stood up to switch seats with his girlfriend. Now, Babe was sitting next to him. Muenfah placed the ceramic mug down and turned to look at the small figure showing a worried expression.

    “Did you sleep well last night, Babe?”

    The one asked let out a heavy sigh. Her large, round eyes looked weary, as if she hadn’t slept all night. Babe placed a hand on her chest before asking in a calm, steady voice “Where’s Rak, Fah? Why didn’t he come have breakfast with us?”

    “He has a fever, so I let him rest at home. I’ll order some pork congee for him to eat later.”

    Babe pursed her lips before turning to smack Dom’s arm with a loud slap. Poor Dom took the hit for him again. Dom rubbed his arm lightly, looking at his girlfriend with pleading eyes.

    “Honey… why hit me? The one who made Theerak sick is Fah, not your me.”

    “Last night, I told you to go buy lube, but you wouldn’t go. And look what happened?” Babe lowered her head and rubbed her face, as if trying to calm herself. “Rak ended up with a fever.”

    Last night, when Dom called to ask if he’d bought lube, it must’ve been Babe forcing him to make the call. Plus, Dom had insisted he not be too rough with his lover.

    In reality…

    Dom was just the messenger.

    “Don’t blame Dom, Babe.”

    “…”

    “Even with lube… he’d still end up with a fever.”

    “…”

    “Because it was his first time… and he’s so small.”

    Pfft!!

    Right at that moment, Noh spat out his drink, splattering it all over Hia’s face. Noh quickly took responsibility by grabbing a white cloth from the table to wipe the dripping water off his friend’s face. Muenfah furrowed his brows, watching his flustered friend.

    “Ugh… damn it, Noh! Why do you hate me so much?!”

    “It’s not like that, Hia… I just… uh… whatever, forget it.”

    Hia, who had been whimpering in his throat, stopped complaining and started sniffing the air, twitching his nose. “Wait a sec.”

    “What now? I’m wiping your face here…”

    What did you just use to wipe my face?”

    Noh pulled his hand back and looked at the small cloth in it. Real shook his head in exasperation before reaching over to snatch the cloth from No and handing it back to a female staff member who had just come to clear the plates.

    “Thank you.” she said.

    Theerak nodded. “You’re welcome.”

    “Hey, Real… what was that cloth just now?” Hia asked.

    “A rag.”

    “Damn it, No! You bastard!”

    Muenfah shook his head in frustration. He wasn’t a fan of chaos, but it seemed fate—or maybe the sky itself—wanted to mess with him by sending friends like these into his life. His peace had been shattered ever since Hia came into the picture.

    But he had to admit, Hia was a damn good friend—

    Even if he loved to make a big scene.

    He shifted his gaze from his friends to Babe. Right now, Dom was consoling his girlfriend, holding her close. Babe had her face buried in Dom’s chest. Dom nodded at Muenfah and mouthed silently “Give me some time to process.”

    Muenfah nodded back. He was about to lift his ceramic cup to drink when Babe suddenly pulled away from Dom and turned to him so quickly that he had to set the cup down. It was as if something had just clicked in her mind.

    “Can I go check on him, Fah?”

    You can, but he might be a little fussy…”

    “How intense was it, Fah?…For him to be that fussy?”

    The moment that question left Babe’s mouth, everyone at the table froze. All eyes turned to Muenfah, as if everyone was dying to know but too afraid to ask. Muenfah rubbed his face, trying to come up with an answer. He had to respond vaguely, out of respect for Theerak.

    “Babe…”

    “Our chubby little puppy…” Babe pressed a hand to her chest again, then reached into her pants pocket to pull out some smelling salts.

    Muenfah sighed as he watched Babe inhale the salts. At that moment, he wanted to hurl a spoon at Noh’s face. The guy’s eyes widened as he let water dribble out of his mouth again.

    “Are you guys messing with me or what?!”

    “Hey, little one… that big guy Fah…” Noh stammered before turning to

    Hia, “Can’t think straight at all.”

    “Damn it, no need to rub it in! I’m already hurting enough—wait, I’ll spit water in his face!” Hia snapped.

    Muenfah figured breakfast here wouldn’t taste good anymore. He decided to go back home and eat with his little one instead. But he didn’t forget to turn and ask Babe, who was sitting there sniffing smelling salts, her eyes half-closed like she might faint. Luckily, Dom was there to support her back.

    Muenfah realized…

    His little one really was everyone’s heart.

    “Babe, I’m heading home. Want to come check on him with us?”

    Fah, tell me first…” Babe turned to him before continuing, “Is he really hurt?”

    “Not hurt… just sore all over.”

    “I’ll try to brace myself,” Babe said, lightly patting her chest. “Let him rest for now. I’ll come check on him again this afternoon.”

    “…”

    “If he’s really hurt, Fah… we might need to keep you two apart for a bit.”

    “Hey… didn’t we already promise each other?”

    “I just can’t get over it.”

    “Separating lovers is a sin, you know.”

    Babe let out a big sigh, “I’ll try to pull myself together more, Fah.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly. He understood and wasn’t the least bit mad at her. Babe had loved and taken such good care of his little one. Seeing him in pain or crying must be torturous for her. Muenfah thought a sister like Babe was rare indeed.

    Babe was a good daughter, a good sister, and a good partner.

    That’s why she’d taught his little one to be such a good boy.

    “Then I’ll head home first. I’ll hurry to get some fever medicine for him too.”

    “If you want to rush back to cuddle him, just say it straight—no need to beat around the bush.”

    “Yeah! Hia!”

    “You’re the one picking a fight with him, Hia.”

    My heart’s shattered… let me vent a little.”

    “Just go, Fah… I’ll deal with this toilet water myself.”

    He got up from the dining room and headed to the lobby to ask Jan to prepare some pork porridge for his little one to eat at home. After that, Muenfah hurried straight back. On the way, he passed his younger brother’s house. He hadn’t seen Panli at the dining room, so he glanced at the balcony. Muenfah spotted two pairs of shoes left by the door. He figured Panli and whoever was with him might not be up yet.

    Whoever’s awake or not, whatever.

    But by now, his darling must be awake.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Ah, ouch…”

    Theerak had been awake for a while. He tried to prop himself up to sit, but no matter how he shifted, every movement left him aching all over. He groaned with every attempt to move.

    Ugh… you can’t just lie here like a vegetable. you have to fight!

    With his stubborn determination, Theerak finally found a suitable sitting position. He sat slightly sideways, shifting his weight onto his legs instead of his hips. Last night, when Muenfah did what he did, the pain hadn’t lasted long—soon turning into pleasure instead. Now, Theerak understood that such happiness came at the cost of a battered body.

    Creak!

    Phii Fah…”

    Theerak called out even though he couldn’t yet see who was behind the door. But as it creaked open, it was indeed Muenfah, just as he’d thought.

    “Theerak, you’re awake?”

    “Yes…”

    Muenfah turned to take something from a staff member. As he walked in, Theerak saw a ceramic bowl with steam rising from it. Muenfah placed the bowl of hot porridge on the bedside shelf, then fetched a small folding table to set on the bed for him.

    The tall man prepared everything for him with care. Theerak thought Muenfah took better care of him than a nurse ever could. He looked at the steaming bowl of pork porridge on the little table. Muenfah even went to get water and medicine, placing them nearby for him.

    “Eat your food, and then you can take your medicine, okay?”

    Theerak nodded eagerly before picking up a spoon to stir the porridge.

    “What did you eat?”

    “Coffee.”

    “Just coffee?”

    “I was going to eat something else too at first.”

    “…”

    “But my friends and I ruined the mood.”

    “Why’s that?”

    “Don’t worry about it, Theerak. They just like being ridiculous.”

    Theerak laughed before taking a spoonful of porridge into his mouth. He knew Muenfah didn’t want to elaborate because he didn’t want him focusing on anyone else. “…”

    “This afternoon… Babe might come by to check on you.”

    Cough, cough!

    At that moment, Theerak choked on his porridge, his face turning red.

    Muenfah quickly handed him a glass of water and gently rubbed his back. Theerak prayed his older sister wouldn’t find out about this. He’d promised her nothing would happen.

    And look at him now…

    The chubby puppy had been devoured so thoroughly he couldn’t even walk.

    “Babe… I get it.”

    “Ugh… her chubby puppy, you will be pinched until you bruise for sure.”

    “If she wants to pinch me, she better pinch you instead.”

    “…”

    “Babe is trying to come to terms with it.”

    “Phii Babe definitely can’t handle it, Phii Fah. Last time, she almost fainted.”

    “I believe smelling salts will help her.”

    Theerak blinked rapidly. Hearing that, he thought Phii Babe would definitely need smelling salts again, which is why Muenfah said it. Even his older sister hadn’t seen his condition yet and still needed smelling salts. If Phii Babe found out he couldn’t even walk, she might faint right in front of him.

    “I think… I need to try acting normal to keep Phii Babe’s heart at ease.”

    “How will you do that, Theerak?” Muenfah, sitting across from him, reached out to gently stroke his cheek. “You can’t even walk yet—how will you act normal?”

    “This afternoon, do your friends have any activities planned, Phii Fah?”

    “Yesterday, they said they’d play volleyball.”

    Theerak sat assessing his condition for a moment. He figured he couldn’t force himself to play volleyball with the older guys. The only thing he could do was sit and cheer everyone on. He had to do something— if he didn’t get up and try, Phii Babe would worry even more.

    “I’ll go out and watch everyone play volleyball.”

    “Then I’ll have them play in front of our house, so you won’t have to walk too much, Theerak.”

    “Okay…”

    After finishing the pork congee, Muenfah helped him bathe, doing everything for him, before bringing him back to lie on the bed as usual. Theerak looked down at his clothes and sighed.

    Why does Muenfah always like dressing him in his own clothes?

    This time, he even gave him his own shorts to wear.

    The shorts were so loose that Theerak had to fold the waistband several times to make them fit. Even then, they were still losing because of their size difference. Theerak looked up at the bigger guy who came to sit beside him. “I have my own clothes. Why didn’t you grab them for me, Phii Fah?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before leaning his face down to rest on his shoulder. “Phii Fah likes seeing you wear my clothes.”

    “But they’re so loose. I can’t wear your clothes out to watch the others play volleyball, Phii Fah.”

    “We’ll change them later then. For now, wear them to make me happy.”

    “Sky…”

    Muenfah shifted to lean against the headboard, wrapping a thick arm around his shoulders and pulling him into a hug. Muenfah pressed his nose into his hair, sniffing repeatedly as if he wanted to inhale every bit of the messy scent.

    “Does my messy hair smell nice and refreshing to you, Phii Fah?”

    “Feels so good…” Muenfah said, before nuzzling Theerak’s head several more times. “I’m completely smitten with you.”

    Theerak smiled faintly and tilted his head to rest against the larger figure. He’d never imagined that one day Muenfah would belong to him. Muenfah was so perfect, it seemed impossible he’d fall for a chubby puppy like Theerak.

    Muenfah was everyone’s Muenfah, after all.

    But today, Muenfah—or rather, Pradipat Pisut—belonged solely to Rak Niran.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Babe… don’t pinch him, okay?”

    Theerak heard Phii Dom’s voice faintly coming from behind the door. He swallowed hard before turning to look at Muenfah’s face. Muenfah didn’t seem the least bit worried, even though the intimidating aura of Phii Babe was already seeping into the room before she’d even appeared. Theerak hadn’t expected Phii Babe to show up this soon—Muenfah had said his sister wouldn’t come until the afternoon, but it was only noon now.

    “Don’t be scared, okay?”

    Theerak shook his head in denial. “I won’t lie to you… I will be honest. I’m scared.”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “When Babe comes in to see you, I will step outside and wait, alright?” “Y-Yes, okay.” Creak!

    The large white door swung open, and Theerak’s heart pounded. Phii Babe walked into the house with a worried expression. Muenfah, who’d been sitting beside him, let go of their embrace and stood to join Phii Dom outside. Now, Theerak was sitting face-to-face with the fierce older sister.

    “How are you holding up?…Your plan to sleep at 7 p.m. didn’t work out, huh?”

    “…”

    Phii Babe plopped down on the bed before asking, “Did he wear you out so much you can’t even get up?”

    “Y-Yes…”

    “…”

    “I told you these guys don’t know the meaning of ‘emergency.’”

    “I will remember that. Right now, he is banned from loving me for two years.”

    Phii Babe shook her head. “Don’t talk about a two-year ban just yet. Focus on taking care of yourself for the next two days first. There’s a chance he might come back for round two.”

    “N-No way, Phii Babe… he wouldn’t dare.”

    Phii Babe sighed, shaking her head slightly again. “And you’re wearing all of his clothes?”

    “Yes, Phii Fah gave them to me to wear.”

    “These guys are all the same, honestly.”

    “Did you used to wear Phii Dom’s clothes too?”

    “A long time ago… Dom doesn’t get the chance to do that anymore.”

    “…”

    “Last night, I made him sleep on the floor… He was asking for it.”

    Theerak laughed before saying, “Phii Babe…”

    “What did you say?”

    “I belong to Phii Fah now.”

    “You little rascal!”

    “Ow, ouch… Phii Babe, I’m hurt!”

    “How could you say that? Don’t you care about your big sister’s feelings at all?”

    Theerak raised his hand to rub the arm Phii Babe had pinched, then said, “I wanted you to hear it from my own mouth.”

    “…”

    “Even though you know what happened… hearing it from me directly might help you come to terms with it faster.”

    “…”

    “He didn’t bully me, okay? Part of it was my choice too.”

    “Are you that afraid I’d be mad at Fah?”

    Theerak nodded vigorously, “Yes.”

    “One more time… for being so obsessed with your boyfriend.”

    “Ow, ouch! Ugh, Phii Babe, I’m hurts!”

    “I’m pinching you, and it hurts me just as much, but let me do it a little, okay?”

    “Babe… what are you doing to Theerak?”

    Theerak turned to see Muenfah rushing in after hearing his cries. Muenfah sat on the bed and pulled Theerak into a hug, glancing between Phii Babe and him before saying “…”

    “If you’re going to punish him, do it to me… not to him.”

    “You two are just as bad… so smitten with each other.”

    “…”

    “Protecting each other so well.”

    “Listen, Babe… if you hurt him again, tonight I’ll punish you.”

    Phii Babe whipped her head toward Phii Dom, glaring at her boyfriend before pointing a finger at him in warning, “Don’t you dare use this as an excuse to take advantage. You’re all just as sneaky… don’t think I don’t see through you, Dom. Tonight, you’re sleeping on the floor again.”

    “Dom… you slept on the floor last night?”

    Phii Dom nodded, then crouched down in front of Phii Babe, “Honey… I was wrong for trying to find an excuse to do that to you, but please don’t say stuff like this in front of the others again. I’m so embarrassed.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly before saying, “I promise I’ll keep it a secret.”

    “Thanks, man… otherwise, I wouldn’t know where to hide my face.”

    “Get up… and let’s go. Theerak needs to rest,” Phii Babe said as she stood, then turned to him, “Fah… take good care of Rak, okay? For the next couple of days… no repeats, got it?”

    Muenfah nodded, “…”

    “I love you Phii Babe.” Theerak said, knowing exactly how to calm his older sister down. Phii Babe sighed before reaching out to pat his head.

    “Rest a lot, okay?”

    “Sure…”

    Once Phii Babe and Phii Dom walked away, Muenfah quickly pulled back from their embrace and scanned Theerak from head to toe. Theerak let out a laugh before saying “Phii Babe just pinched me. It didn’t hurt much.”

    “The only one allowed to leave marks on you… is me alone.”

    Theerak burst into cheerful laughter before replying, “The only one I allow to leave marks on me… is you alone.”

    He knew his words might rile Muenfah up, making him want to pounce on him again. But since he was still aching all over, Theerak figured Muenfah would restrain himself. Yet, the taller man suddenly squeezed his backside hard, making him jolt.

    “Phii Fah!”

    “You’re the one who teased me first.” Muenfah said, biting his lip.

    The taller man leaned down and pressed a kiss to his lips. Muenfah cupped his face with one hand, kissing him fiercely as if he wanted to devour him whole. Theerak struggled to catch his breath, completely overtaken by Muenfah. When the taller man noticed he was starting to gasp, he finally pulled back.

    “Phii Fah! Phii Babe said no repeats!”

    “Repeating with your lips is fine.”

    “You sneaky sky.”

    Muenfah laughed before nuzzling into his neck and saying, “Sneaky, flirty… only with you alone.”

    Theerak shook his head while gently running his hand through the chocolate-colored hair. He wholeheartedly believed Muenfah was like this only with him—because the man didn’t care about anyone else.

    Theerak wanted to tell Muenfah…

    “Thank you, Phii Fah… thank you for letting me be your one and only Theerak.”

    Thank you for making him realize…

    That the phrase “Sky’s Beloved”

    Wasn’t an exaggeration in the slightest.

     

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 31

    YOURSKY, Chapter 31

       YOURSKY, Chapter 31

    Whoosh ~

    The van door was slid open by Hia, who took on the role of serving the friends ever since they left the house. Everyone told him he didn’t need to do this, but Hia insisted on taking care of everyone to the best of his ability.

    “All you fine folks can get out now.”

    “Hia. I told you, you don’t have to serve us.”

    Theerak laughed. Muenfah shook his head in exasperation before leading him out of the van. He stretched both arms until they were taut and twisted his body while standing and waiting for the others, who were gradually getting out of the vehicle. Muenfah, standing beside him, leaned down and pressed his nose to his head, giving it a loud sniff.

    “Are you tired, Theerak?”

    “A little, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile before saying, “Let’s go buy some stuff.”

    Since they had set out early that morning, Muenfah’s friends had gathered at his house since 5 a.m. Some said they’d been partying the night before and didn’t have time to go home and pack their things, so they came straight to his place. Muenfah decided to stop at the supermarket to buy supplies before continuing the long journey without any more stops.

    Theerak turned around to look at the older guys following behind. This time, a lot of Muenfah’s friends had come along, so Hia had to bring two vans from home. But Hia still managed to sneak into Muenfah’s van, just like last time.

    “What are you looking at, you chubby-cheeks?”

    Theerak wrinkled his nose at Panli, who was walking behind, before smiling at the person standing nearby. He was afraid Panli would get annoyed and tease him relentlessly, so he quickly ran to stand in front of Muenfah.

    “What’s wrong, Theerak?”

    “I’m scared of being teased by Panli.”

    Muenfah laughed before positioning him to walk side by side as usual, wrapping an arm around his waist. He leaned down and whispered softly in his ear.

    “Don’t worry, he’s already found someone else to tease. He won’t mess with you, who belongs to me anymore.”

    Theerak understood what Muenfah meant. He raised a hand to cover his mouth and giggled. The bigger guy watching him must have felt a playful itch, as he lightly squeezed his waist with his hand.

    “Feeling cheeky…”

    “Hey, Fah…”

    The smaller guy, about to respond to Muenfah, suddenly stopped walking and turned around at the sound of someone calling. Phii Ball quickly strode over to the two of them, his expression not looking too good.

    “Do you have a cigarette?”

    “No.”

    “I’m dizzy and feel like throwing up. The driver is such a jerk, driving so recklessly. I’ve never gotten carsick in my life, and it’s happening today of all days.”

    “Real has cigarettes.”

    “He smokes the hot formula. I don’t like it.”

    “I’ll buy some for you then.”

    “No need, no need. I’ll buy them myself.”

    “Might as well get some in case I need to smoke too. You don’t have to buy them.”

    “Fine, okay.”

    Muenfah nodded to his friend before turning to him and taking his hand to continue walking. He let go of his hand for a moment to get a shopping cart. Theerak then walked ahead inside first. By now, everyone had split up to shop. Those who came with their partners walked in pairs. Theerak thought that Muenfah’s friends were almost all mature in their behavior. There was no waiting to group up and walk together. If someone could buy or do something first, they’d hurry to do it to avoid wasting time.

    The small figure quickly headed to the snack section. Theerak scanned the shelves for the gummy bears he liked to eat, but it seemed this supermarket didn’t have them. He was about to bend down to check the bottom shelf when a gentle voice stopped him.

    “Looking for these, Rak?”

    Theerak smiled widely when he saw the bag of gummy bears in Kai’s hand, nodding eagerly. “Yes, yes! Where were they, Klai?”

    “Over there,” Klai said, pointing to a shelf farther away.

    Theerak figured Kai must have come from the other side and spotted the gummy bears first. He took the bag from Kai and was about to step away because he saw Panli walking into the section with a basket.

    “Hey, chubby-cheeks!”

    “Huh, what! Li, you dog face.”

    “Li… don’t be loud with me.”

    “I always play with him like this.”

    “But this time, I got startled.”

    “Yeah! So loud, bad manners. Klai, hit Li for me.”

    Klai didn’t hit Panli as he suggested, but he turned to look at Panli with a calm, steady gaze. “…”

    “I won’t be loud with you anymore, but Klai, don’t look at me like that again.”

    Theerak pressed his lips together to hold back a smile. When he saw Klai nod to his close friend and switch back to his usual gentle gaze, Panli raised a hand to pat Klai’s head. Perhaps because Theerak narrowed his eyes at them suspiciously, the close friend withdrew his hand.

    “Chubby-cheeks, hurry and check on Phii Fah’s cart.”

    “…” Theerak frowned, puzzled.

    “I just ran into Phii Fah…” Panli smirked. “he bought a bunch of boxes.”

    “What, you dog face?”

    “Go see for yourself.”

    The small figure sighed before glaring at his close friend and walking away from the spot. Panli’s nonsensical rambling had irritated him. He probably wasn’t just teasing; he must have come up with a malicious plan to speak ambiguously and cause discord in someone else’s family.

    That dog-faced Panli’s plan would never succeed.

    Because Theerak and Muenfah… loved each other to the fullest.

    Theerak walked through almost every department searching for his boyfriend. However, there was one department he didn’t want to enter and hoped Muenfah wasn’t in. But since it was the last place he hadn’t checked, Theerak reluctantly decided to step inside.

    The small figure almost wanted to cry when he saw the tall figure standing in that department. Muenfah was holding a long bottle of something, intently reading the label. Theerak strode forward, his eyes scanning the colorful array of condom boxes. He swallowed hard before speaking.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?” The tall figure responded, still focused on reading the label.

    Theerak was about to invite Muenfah to leave the area when he noticed two boxes of condoms in the cart. He bent down to pick them up. “Ugh! Is

    Panli trying to mess with us?”

    “How is Panli messing with you, Nong Rak?” Muenfah shifted his gaze from the blue bottle and looked at him.

    Theerak held up a silver condom box to show him. “This!…Panli must have put it in our cart.”

    “I put it in myself, for emergencies,” Muenfah replied before turning to place the blue bottle back on the shelf. He added, “Just condoms are enough… I don’t think we need the gel.”

    Suddenly, Theerak felt his face flush with heat. Muenfah didn’t have a sly expression at all; he spoke in his usual calm, steady tone. Muenfah raised an eyebrow at him before playfully mouthing words without sound, something he often did.

    Muenfah mouthed…

    ‘What’s wrong?’

    Then he burst out laughing.

    Muenfah’s actions made Theerak feel a flutter in his stomach. If it weren’t for the condoms in his hand at that moment, Theerak thought Muenfah would have been so adorable it would melt his heart.

    “I know there’s no such thing as an emergency for a sly guy like you, Phii Fah…” Theerak said before putting the condoms in his hand back on the shelf.

    “Why are you putting them back, Nong Rak?”

    “Because I don’t like them!”

    “You don’t like the thin ones?”

    “Phii Fah! I don’t like any kind!”

    “…Or do you prefer the scented ones? I picked the unscented ones for you.”

    “Ugh! Sky!”

    “Yes?”

    Theerak wanted to walk over, hug his boyfriend, and plead with him not to say anything naughty again. Whenever Muenfah talked about such things with him, Theerak felt so embarrassed he could explode. He didn’t understand why he didn’t feel the same way when he heard Panli and Type talking about it. He only knew that he didn’t really want to listen, but it didn’t make him feel shy.

    “This beach trip… nothing will happen, absolutely not!!”

    “That’s why I said I bought it just in case,” Muenfah replied before putting the same brand of condoms into the cart. This time, however, he grabbed three boxes. Theerak blinked rapidly while staring at the silver boxes in the cart. He closed his eyes, then decided to walk away from the spot without waiting for Muenfah. If he took the condoms out of the cart again, Muenfah would just put them back in.

    Theerak had no chance of winning against the stubborn Muenfah…

    After finishing shopping, Theerak walked back to the car with Muenfah.

    The latter carried all the bags himself, refusing to let Theerak hold anything. Theerak noticed Muenfah’s friend standing a little distance from the car, smoking.

    “Ball, come get the cigarettes.”

    “You bought them already?”

    “Yeah…” Muenfah used his free hand to pull out a pack of cigarettes and handed it to Phii Ball.

    “Fah, the guys want to smoke before we head out.”

    “Sure.”

    Muenfah was about to help Theerak into the car, but Phii Ball nudged him first and handed the cigarette pack back. Muenfah took it and put it in his pocket. Phii Ball probably knew he wanted to smoke, so he asked, “Don’t you want one?”

    “Not now, the smell will stick to my shirt, and Theerak won’t like it.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak looked up at the tall figure preparing to help him into the car. “You can go smoke, I won’t mind.”

    Theerak reached out to take all the bags from Muenfah’s strong hands. He knew cigarettes were bad and that Muenfah shouldn’t smoke. As his lover, he should stop him. But the reason he decided to let Muenfah smoke was because Theerak understood it was a normal thing for most men. Before meeting him, Muenfah had been a heavy smoker. The fact that he had quit cold turkey for a while must have been quite torturous, Theerak thought.

    If Muenfah smoked occasionally, Theerak didn’t think it would cause much harm. Muenfah had already sacrificed so much for him, changing himself in every way for his sake. This small, fleeting happiness… Theerak felt he could accept it.

    “…”

    “I know it’s not good. you used to stop you because back then, you smoked too much, and Rak was worried you’d get sick…” Theerak stood on his tiptoes to reach higher and kissed his boyfriend’s cheek. “But now, if you smoke only once in a while, I don’t mind.”

    “…”

    “I don’t want you to change yourself so much that you lose the things you enjoy… I know you is willing to give up everything you likes if you know I don’t like it.”

    “Because I love you so much, right?”

    “…And because I love you just as much, Rak can understand and accept everything.”

    “…”

    “I know that when the time comes for you to want to quit smoking for good, you will be able to do it on your own.”

    “…”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile before leaning down to hug him. He pressed his nose and lips against Theerak’s shoulder and spoke in a soft whisper.

    “Thank you, Theerak.”

    “I love you, Phii Fah.”

    “Heh.”

    “I wish I had a partner who understands like this,” Phii Ball said.

    Theerak pulled away from the hug with Muenfah and tilted his head toward his boyfriend’s friends, who were standing in a group smoking at a distance from the van. Muenfah nodded at him before walking off with Phii Ball. Theerak then carried the bags and went to sit in his usual spot to wait for Muenfah. As soon as he got into the van, he saw Phii Babe sitting in the seat behind him, which was her usual spot.

    “You’ve grown up a lot, huh? Learning to understand things like this.”

    “I don’t want your happiness to decrease because of me.”

    “Do you know, Rak?…Doing this will make you become his happiness and comfort in life.”

    “…”

    “What you did just now is the foundation of respecting and accepting each other for who we are.”

    “…”

    “You’ve improved a lot.”

    Theerak smiled at his older sister before turning to look at Krai, who had just gotten into the van alone. “Where did Li go, Klai?”

    “Panli asked to go smoke.”

    “Oh…” Theerak nodded. Krai gave him the same cute smile as always before heading to sit in the backmost seat.

    He picked up the snack bag and placed it on his lap, rummaging for gummy bears. However, the first thing Theerak pulled out was a box of condoms. He swallowed hard again before slowly turning to look at his older sister, who leaned over to peek into the bag. Phii Babe blinked rapidly, letting out a heavy sigh.

    “Do I need to prepare myself for this?”

    “You don’t need to prepare for anything, Phii Babe. Phii Fah wouldn’t dare do anything to me.”

    “Rak…”

    “Trust me ~” Theerak quickly stuffed the condom box back into the bag and tied it shut tightly. “Phii Fah said he bought it just in case of an emergency.”

    “The word ’emergency’ for this group of guys means… they’ve already planned it out carefully,” Phii Babe nodded at him. “Trust me.”

    At this point, Theerak didn’t know who to believe…

    I’ll go to bed at 7 p.m…. I guarantee no emergencies will happen.”

    “Saying that… it means you’ve never been woken up before.”

    Theerak thought his plan to sleep early would work, but after his sister said this, he realized he might need a new plan. Tonight, he would have to sleep alone with Muenfah at the indigo-colored house, as Muenfah had said it had already been cleaned and prepared.

    Right now, Theerak couldn’t come up with any plans at all.

    He could only think of one thing:

       “Chubby puppy… you’re definitely going to get eaten by a tiger again, ugh.”

    T___T

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Here’s the house key.”

    Theerak stood watching Muenfah, who was handing out keys to the vacation houses to their friends. He gave one house to each couple who came together. As for the single friends, including Muenfah himself, he had them group up—five people per house.

    “Fah… who’s I sleeping with?”

    “Probably the seashells on the beach, Hia!”

    “I was just asking… why does you have to snap at me?”

    “Not only did you ask something annoying, but you also provoked Fah again. He already said to group yourselves up.” Phii Real said.

    I just went to the bathroom, and by the time I came out, they’d already formed groups.”

    “You’re like this every time; you toilet water!” Phii Real said before shoving a key into Hia’s hand. “So annoying. I want to sleep alone, but I can’t even do that.”

    “Am I sleeping with you then?”

    “Yeah, it’s the last house left. If you don’t sleep with me, go sleep with the sea ghosts.”

    Theerak smiled and laughed as he watched Hia and Phii Real bicker. Muenfah shook his head in exasperation, as usual, before taking Theerak’s hand and leading him away from there. He brought him to store their luggage at the vacation house. Theerak remembered that this house had been given to Muenfah by his uncle.

    The tall man set the bags down in front of the door before unlocking it. As Theerak followed Muenfah into the small single-story house, he glanced around. The interior was decorated in a vintage style. Upon entering, there was a large white bed, a long sofa placed in front of the window, lacepatterned curtains throughout, a wardrobe, and one bathroom.

    “Once we’re done unpacking, let’s go eat, okay? The staff have probably already served the food.”

    “Sure…” Theerak replied before plopping down onto the soft bed. “Has you ever brought anyone to this house before?”

    “You’re the first…” Muenfah said as he put the bags into the wardrobe, then walked over and kissed Theerak’s cheek with a loud smack. “…And you’ll be the only one who gets to sleep on this bed.”

    Theerak grinned before saying, “The first and only one of your sky.”

     

     

    “Yes.”

    Muenfah gave him that same familiar smile, then leaned down to kiss his forehead before taking his hand and leading him out of the house. As the tall man walked beside him, Theerak’s gaze drifted down to the large hand holding his.

    Back then, they could only steal glances at each other—no warm touches like this. The old memories came flooding back, making Theerak realize just how precious this sky was to him.

    And he wanted Muenfah to know that what he had once wished for had come true. So, Theerak gently pulled his hand free from the grip. The tall man stopped walking and turned to look at him. Muenfah furrowed his brows slightly before asking “Is something wrong?”

    “can I ride on your back, Phii Fah, like last time?”

    Muenfah let out a smile and nodded, “Sure.”

    The bigger guy bent down slightly so he could climb onto his back. Muenfah still carried him effortlessly, just like before. Theerak wrapped both arms around the thick neck, resting his chin on the broad shoulder. He tilted his head to look at the side profile of his lover.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    Kiss…

    Theerak kissed Muenfah’s cheek before saying, “Now, the horizon of the sky and the edge of the sea have truly met, haven’t they?”

    Muenfah turned to look at him, then kissed his lips, “Because you, the sea, gave the sky a chance.”

    “…”

    “That’s why these two things could come together.”

    “I love you so much, Phii Fah,” Theerak said while planting several more kisses on the bigger guy’s cheek. “Back then, you let me hold your heart too.”

    “…”

    Theerak reached one hand to rest on the left side of Muenfah’s chest, then tightened his hug so his chest pressed against the broad back.

    “Back then, I didn’t dare hug you tightly, Phii Fah, because I was afraid you’d notice how fast my heart was beating.”

    “…”

    He closed his eyes to recall the memory of their previous trip to the sea. The image of Muenfah smiling while he took pictures became vivid, making his once calm heart beat fast and hard again. Theerak opened his eyes and pressed his nose and lips against the broad shoulder.

    “Now you know, don’t you, Phii Fah… how fast my heart beats?”

    “Yes…” Muenfah turned to look at him, “I know… because my heart beats just as fast as yours, Theerak.”

    Theerak smiled widely. He rested his chin on Muenfah’s shoulder again. Their friends, sitting in a group far off, waved enthusiastically at the two of them. Muenfah carried him over to where everyone had spread out a mat. The staff brought out tons of food to serve—Theerak thought it was way more than last time.

    Theerak slid off Muenfah’s back and was about to sit on the mat, but a strong hand held him back. Muenfah grabbed his hand and pulled a phone out of his pants pocket.

    “Hia… come here for a sec.”

    Theerak’s eyes widened. He thought he must’ve misheard, “…”

    “Did you just call me?”

    “Yeah.”

    Everyone burst into laughter when they saw Hia, showing his excitement so openly. Hia jumped around energetically before walking over to Muenfah. Theerak looked up at the tall figure who was staring at his friend with a calm expression. Muenfah handed his phone to Hia.

    “Take a picture of me and Theerak together.”

    “Ugh, Muenfah… you’re really hurting my feelings here.”

    Everyone erupted in laughter again. Muenfah didn’t pay any attention to what Hia said. He stuffed the phone into his friend’s hand and held it there. Hia stepped back and raised his hand to wipe his eyes. Theerak knew he wasn’t crying—he just wanted Muenfah to feel sorry for him.

    “Such a great actor…” Ball said.

    “I’m not acting! You wouldn’t understand unless you were me.”

    “Stop being dramatic and take the picture already.”

    “I’m going to take it now, okay?”

    At that moment, Theerak stood on his tiptoes to add some height. Muenfah must have known what he was up to because he leaned in closer. Theerak gave Muenfah a quick peck on the cheek, wanting a cute couple photo.

    “Ugh… cute people are always so cruel.” Hia said.

    “…”

    “You don’t feel sorry for meat all.”

    After taking the picture of the two of them, Hia immediately walked over to sit on the mat. Muenfah then took Theerak’s hand and led him over to Hia. Hia looked up at the two of them before asking “What do you want from this heartbroken guy now?”

    “My phone.”

    “Oh, right, I forgot. Sorry.”

    “Real smooth, Hia!”

    “…”

    “There are a ton of pictures of him on there too.”

    “If I knew there were so many pics of Rak, I would’ve grabbed the phone and run back to Bangkok earlier.”

    Muenfah let out a sigh and shook his head in exasperation, as usual. He made a face like he couldn’t take it anymore. Theerak flashed a smile at Hia, who was still watching him, then followed the tall figure who pulled him to sit a little farther away. Hia said “Love and pity poor Hia.”

    Muenfah pulled Theerak by the waist to sit on his strong lap. He hugged him from behind and rested his chin on Theerak’s shoulder. “What about you? Don’t you feel sorry for me?”

    “…”

    “I am exhausted from being so possessive of you.”

    Theerak smiled faintly before turning to kiss the tip of Muenfah’s sharp nose. “Phii Fah, don’t be so possessive… then you won’t get tired, right?” Muenfah, the clingy one, shook his head slightly and buried his face in the crook of Theerak’s neck. Theerak laughed and raised his hand to stroke Muenfah’s chocolate-colored hair. Whenever Muenfah got possessive, he’d become extra clingy. And Theerak always melted for Muenfah’s clingy mode…

    “This couple is so damn cute.”

    “Uh, when this guy Fah gets jealous, does he really cling to his little one like this?”

    “I’m too scared to scold him, so I just beg him not to mess with anyone else.”

    “That’s it for my friend… all the toughness he’s built up is gone.”

    Theerak smiled faintly while listening to his friend Muenfah’s conversation. He had never seen Muenfah act tough, so Muenfah always acted cute with him. Theerak couldn’t imagine Muenfah being fierce, but he figured it must be pretty scary…

    He sat comforting the jealous one for quite a while before they could eat. Muenfah just kept hugging him, resting his chin on Theerak’s shoulder as usual. Theerak picked up some crab and put it on a plate before peeling it for Muenfah to eat.

    “Eat something, okay? My clingy darling.”

    “You eat, Theerak. I’m not hungry yet.”

    The clingy Khun Muenfah hadn’t even faded when the stubborn Khun Muenfah showed up again. So Theerak had to use this trick to tame both versions of Khun Muenfah. He held a piece of crab meat in his mouth and raised a finger to his lips. Muenfah burst out laughing before leaning in close, using his full lips to snatch the crab from Theerak’s mouth.

    “Ouch… there’s a spoon, you know, and a fork too,” Phii Ball said before tossing a spoon and fork to Muenfah.

    Phii Hia raised his hand to lightly tap Ball’s shoulder before saying, “Ball, thanks a lot, buddy.”

    “Feeding from a spoon and feeding from your mouth… the taste is different,” Muenfah said.

    “Really, Phii Fah?”

    “You’ve got to try it yourself.”

    Theerak shook his head while laughing as the big guy turned to cling and ask for more crab. This time, he’d feed him with his hand, but the stubborn one pursed his lips tightly and shook his head in refusal.

    “Phii Fah… don’t be fussy.”

    “I want to eat like before.”

    “I’m shy, you know. Your friends are sneaking looks at us now.”

    “Please…”

    Theerak sighed before feeding him the crab with his mouth again. “Last time, okay?”

    “I’m not full yet.”

    “Phii Fah… why are you so clingy?”

    “One more bite, good guy.”

    Theerak glanced at Phii Babe, who was sitting a little further away, eating with her head down. Her face and ears were bright red. At first, Theerak thought it was because she saw him doing this, but then he noticed Philidor nudging her and leaning in close, and he realized Phii Babe was in the same situation as him.

    They really were friends…

    Equally clingy.

    “How about this… next time, if anyone has a partner, don’t join the singles’ trip.”

    “Yeah, being single already feels lonely enough, and now we’re getting killed off by these sweet moments too.”

    “That’ll teach Red Water… now do you guys know what a broken heart feels like?”

    “Somebody take that toilet-water troublemaker away already.” Phii Real said.

    Theerak laughed before continuing to feed crab meat to the clingy guy. Muenfah paid no attention to the people around them, focusing only on being affectionate with him.

    After finishing their meal, everyone invited each other to play in the water in the afternoon. This time, Theerak came prepared with swimwear—a white T-shirt and dark gray shorts. He grinned widely when he saw Phii Babe, Phii Dom, and Panli waving at him from the middle of the sea. He was about to run down to join them, but a strong hand grabbed his arm first.

    Muenfah frowned deeply before pointing at his shirt. “White shirt.”

    “…”

    “Are you going to wear a white shirt to play in the water?”

    “Yeah, it’s fine, Phii Fah.”

    “When it gets wet, it’ll be see-through.”

    Muenfah said this before letting go of his arm. He then lowered his head and unbuttoned his own black shirt completely. Theerak’s eyes widened as Muenfah took off his shirt and draped it over him, buttoning it up fully until the white shirt underneath was no longer visible. Theerak blinked rapidly while looking at the now shirtless tall man, who was wearing only white three-quarter-length pants.

    Since Muenfah had an incredibly good physique, Theerak started to feel possessive of him. He let out a sigh before wrapping his arms around the tall man. Muenfah chuckled in his throat and hugged him back.

    “What’s wrong, little one?”

    “Phii Fah, go put on a shirt.”

    “Heh.”

    “I’m serious, I love you, okay?”

    “I don’t want to walk back to the house… it’s too far.”

    “Then come here.”

    Theerak pulled away from the hug and tugged the thick arm to make him sit on the sand. He patted the sand lightly, signaling for him to lie down. Muenfah raised an eyebrow in confusion before asking “What are you going to do, little one?”

    “I’m going to bury you in the sand first so no one else can see you halfnaked.”

    “…”

    “Once I’m done playing in the water… then you can get up from here.” “Theerak…” Muenfah said with a laugh.

    “I am possessive… you’re possessive… the chubby puppy is possessive!”

    “Alright, if you’re this possessive—three levels of possessive—I will have to give in.”

    As soon as Muenfah lay down on the sand, Theerak scooped up handfuls of sand and started covering the other man’s body. It didn’t take long since he only buried the upper part. Muenfah tilted his head up to look at him and burst out laughing.

    “Is this enough? I can’t move anymore.”

    “It’s enough.”

    Theerak brushed both of his hands to shake off the sand. He leaned down to kiss Muenfah’s forehead, then moved to the tip of his nose, both cheeks, and finally his lips.

    “…”

    “I’ll be right back, okay?”

    “Yes.”

    “…”

    The smaller guy smiled widely and ran toward the sea, but the stares from everyone watching made Theerak pause. Phii Babe craned her neck to look at the sandy beach before asking “The person lying there… covered in sand, is that Fah?”

    “Yes.”

    “Then why did my brother do something like that?”

    “Because Phii Fah gave me his shirt to wear…” Theerak said, pointing at himself, “So he ended up shirtless.”

    Phii Dom frowned before asking, “But why bury him in sand?”

    “Because I’m possessive,” Theerak replied. “I didn’t want anyone to see Phii Fah shirtless.”

    Once everyone heard his answer, they burst into laughter. Muenfah got teased loudly by friends out in the sea, but he just lay there quietly, not responding. Seeing this, Theerak quickly joined his older siblings and friends in the water, eager to get back to his boyfriend soon.

    “I want to swim but I’m also possessive of Phii Fah.

    Sorry, my boyfriend.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak played in the water with his friends until evening. After swimming, Muenfah took him back home. He told Theerak to shower first, worried he might catch a cold. Theerak didn’t take long in the shower and came out quickly. The bigger guy, who had been sitting on the sofa, stood up, grabbed a towel from the wardrobe, and headed into the bathroom. Theerak plopped down on the bed and used the towel to dry his damp hair.

    “Theerak…”

    Theerak turned toward the voice. He saw Muenfah open the bathroom door and poke half his body out. “Could you grab my bathrobe for me, please?”

    “Sure…” Theerak set the hair towel on the bed and went to fetch the bathrobe from the wardrobe for Muenfah.

    “Thank you.”

    Theerak walked back and sat on the bed, thinking to himself… Normally, Muenfah would get dressed before coming out of the bathroom, but this time he chose to wear a bathrobe instead. Theerak squeezed his eyes shut and shook his head back and forth. He quickly hung the hair towel on the rack before dashing back to lie on the bed. Theerak didn’t usually like using blankets, but now he pulled the covers up to his neck.

    “Ugh… I forgot to come up with a new plan. This chubby puppy doesn’t want to get pounced on. Guess I’ll have to use the old plan to survive for now.”

    The small figure curled up in the blanket started plotting a survival plan. Theerak was about to figure out a way to escape when the sound of the bathroom door opening and the fresh, fragrant scent of Muenfah’s body made every thought in his head vanish completely. Theerak pretended to squeeze his eyes shut, hoping Muenfah would think he was already asleep.

    He felt the end of the bed dip slightly as the larger figure sat down there.

    Theerak swallowed hard before sneaking a peek at the other person. He saw Muenfah, dressed in a grey bathrobe, sitting at the foot of the bed, using a small towel to dry his chocolate-colored hair. Theerak quickly closed his eyes again when Muenfah raised the phone to his ear.

    “What’s up?”

    “…”

    “I didn’t buy any…”

    “…”

    “Yeah, got it.”

    “…”

    Theerak figured it must be one of Muenfah’s friends calling. He silently prayed that someone would come and borrow all three boxes of Muenfah’s condoms.

    “Good boy, are you asleep already?”

    Whimper… Sound asleep, I swear!

    “…”

    “I was thinking of asking you to give me a massage. Carrying you on my back made my shoulders ache like crazy.”

    Theerak peeked through one eye at the tall figure sitting with his back to him at the end of the bed. Muenfah was using one hand to knead his broad shoulders, then moved to press and squeeze his neck. Theerak suspected it might be a sly trick from the cunning guy.

    This chubby puppy won’t fall for it ~

    “…”

    “It’d be nice if someone could give me a massage…”

    How about tomorrow morning, Phii Fah?

    Rak doesn’t like massaging at night at all.

    Theerak quickly shut his eyes again when he saw Muenfah lift the phone to his ear once more. This time, Muenfah stayed quiet, as if waiting for the other end to pick up. Theerak assumed he was calling someone.

    “Khun Jan, do you have any masseuses available?”

    “…”

    “A woman is fine too.”

    It was at that moment that Theerak threw off the blanket and bolted toward

    Muenfah. If Muenfah was calling Khun Jan to arrange for a masseuse, Theerak figured he must really be in pain. Besides feeling guilty for being the reason Muenfah was sore, there was one more thing Theerak couldn’t stand, enough to let his own plan fall apart…

    “I’m free! Rak will massage my boyfriend myself…” Theerak knelt behind Muenfah, wrapping his arms around the thick neck before continuing, “I won’t let anyone else massage you, no way.”

    Muenfah let out a soft chuckle from his throat before saying, “I’ve already got someone to massage me. Thanks so much, Khun Jan.”

    “…”

    “Didn’t you fall asleep already?”

    “Uh… because you were talking on the phone, so I woke up.”

    “You woke up to massage me?”

    “Yes, yeah.”

    Muenfah turned to look at him before saying, “Thank you.”

    “Then I will massage you, so you won’t feel sore anymore.”

    Muenfah didn’t say anything, just nodded in response, “…”

    Theerak placed both his hands on Muenfah’s broad shoulders, then pressed and kneaded to massage the bigger guy. Muenfah sat still, showing no reaction, his head lowered and eyes closed. Not long after, one of his thick hands moved to rest on top of Theerak’s.

    “Massaging like this… it woke me up.”

    He quickly pulled both hands off the broad shoulders. Theerak realized it was Muenfah’s trap. He hurriedly crawled back to the headboard, lying down and pulling the blanket up to his neck as before. But this time, Theerak didn’t close his eyes, figuring Muenfah probably knew he was pretending to sleep.

    Theerak’s throat felt dry as Muenfah used one hand to slightly loosen the tie of his bathrobe. With the tie loosened, the robe parted, revealing his strong chest. Theerak swallowed hard as Muenfah crawled toward him.

    “P-Phii Fah, you tricked me…”

    Muenfah smirked faintly, “You were pretending to sleep too.”

    Theerak lowered his gaze before saying, “I had to pretend to sleep first.”

    “Why?”

    “…” Theerak was too shy to answer Muenfah.

    “Even if you’re asleep… I would wake you up.”

    Hmph… just like Phii Babe said, no mistake there.

    “I -I won’t give in to you, no way!”

    “I know you’re ready… Can I love you?”

    “No, I’m not ready yet… I -I will never be ready either.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat while biting his lip, “I have a way to make you ready…”

    At that moment, Muenfah pulled the blanket off him. He used his hands to part Theerak’s legs. Theerak was about to move away, but two strong hands grabbed his waist, holding him in place. The bigger guy slid his body between Theerak’s legs, then leaned down to press their bodies closer together.

    Muenfah guided Theerak’s arms to wrap around his neck. Theerak swallowed hard as he met Muenfah’s sharp gaze, thinking Muenfah’s intensity was something he couldn’t resist.

    Theerak felt like he was practically melting into the bed…

    Muenfah smiled and shifted his body, his midsection rubbing against

    Theerak’s until he started feeling a familiar ache in his own midsection again. Theerak knew full well that if it stiffened like last time, he wouldn’t be able to calm it down— not unless Muenfah helped him.

    Theerak now understood how Muenfah could get him ready.

    “Ugh… Phii Fah, don’t move like that!”

    Muenfah stopped moving, chuckling in his throat before saying, “You’re really as ready as I thought.”

    “…Phii Fah!!”

    “This time, you have to give in to me, or you’ll end up feeling uncomfortable all night.”

    “Hmph!! You sneaky Muenfah! You naughty Muenfah!”

    Theerak had fallen into his trap again… He wanted to cover the growing tension in his midsection with his hands, but with Muenfah’s body pressed so close, he couldn’t.

    He’d done it on purpose to arouse him, really…

    T___T

    “Whose house is this…?”

    Theerak stared at the man above him before saying, “my house.”

    “And whose bed is this…?”

    “Uh, mine.”

    Muenfah smirked. “So… you have no chance of winning against me.”

    “Ugh… Phii Fah…”

    Theerak admitted he was both scared and nervous, but as Muenfah leaned down to kiss him gently and brushed his hair lightly with his hand, some of that anxiety eased.

    “What are you afraid of, little one?”

    “I am afraid of everything.”

    “Having sex isn’t something to be scared of.”

    “…”

    “Especially sex that comes from love.”

    “…”

    “You, trust me, okay?”

    “…”

    “I’m not rushing… but the reason I decided it’d be today—” Muenfah leaned down to kiss him again before pulling back— “Is because I want us to have good memories in this house.”

    “…”

    “The house that I will give to you.”

    “Phii Fah… I…”

    “Good boy… let me love you, okay?”

    Theerak knew full well that Muenfah loved him with all his heart, though he had never loved him physically. Theerak pressed his lips together tightly as he pondered. At that moment, the sharp eyes softened noticeably. Muenfah might have been holding back a little, likely aware that he wouldn’t give in easily. And Theerak knew that if he refused… Muenfah wouldn’t push it.

    This decision… was the hardest in his life.

    But because the person in front of him was Muenfah Theerak thought… the fear and anxiety he felt

    “You won’t hurt me like last time, right?”

    “It’ll hurt more than last time.”

    “…”

    “I won’t lie to you.”

    Because Muenfah was this kind of person, Theerak kept giving in to him time and again. Right now, his mind was flooded with questions, and the tense ache in the middle of his body pressed him to make a choice.

    In the end, it was that look in Muenfah’s eyes…

    …yearning and pleading that made Theerak decide the same as always.

    “You have to love me gently, okay?”

    Muenfah broke into a smile. The bigger guy shed all traces of sadness completely, nuzzling his face into Theerak’s neck before saying, “I will try.”

    “Ugh… you have to succeed, okay?”

    Muenfah pulled away from lying on top of him and knelt upright. The bigger guy moved his hands to untie the knot, and it was at that moment that Theerak’s eyes widened as he saw Muenfah’s fully bare body. His eyes took in every part of Muenfah’s physique.

    Muenfah had an enviably well-built figure, every part packed with muscle. Theerak had always dreamed of having defined hips and a sharp waistline himself, but since he didn’t like exercising, it remained just a dream. Yet today, his boyfriend had fulfilled that dream for him.

    Theerak swallowed hard as his gaze drifted downward. He quickly lowered his eyes the moment he saw Muenfah’s impressive size, thinking that perhaps the heaven loved Muenfah too much to bless him with so much.

    Muenfah moved closer, using a strong hand to lift his chin so their eyes met. He pressed a kiss to Theerak’s cheek before saying “It’s yours, you know.”

    “…”

    “Ugh… that big? I don’t want it, okay? Phii Fah, you keep it.”

    Before Theerak could even respond, Muenfah sat down beside him and leaned back against the headboard. He then pulled Theerak to straddle his strong lap. At that moment, Theerak didn’t dare lift his face to meet Muenfah’s gaze, afraid his heart might give out first.

    Those eyes, that smile, and those words—

    Theerak couldn’t handle them…

    Theerak secretly stole a glance at the larger figure reaching for something on the headboard. He hadn’t noticed that Muenfah had placed a box of condoms there. Muenfah opened the box and pulled out a silver packet.

    “Little one…”

    Theerak pursed his lips and looked up at Muenfah. “…”

    “…put the condom on me for me?”

    Theerak blinked rapidly before shaking his head in refusal. “R-Rak doesn’t know how to do it!”

    “I’ll teach you, okay? Next time, you can do it for me.”

    Muenfah tore open the silver packet and took out the condom. Theerak stared at the impressive erection standing tall in front of him. Muenfah placed the condom at the tip and guided one of Theerak’s hands to help roll it down snugly over the heated flesh. Theerak bit his lip hard as he heard a low growl rumble from Muenfah’s throat. He wasn’t sure if it was that sound or the sensation of touching Muenfah’s size that made the aching tension in his core grow even stronger.

    “…”

    “You did great.”

    At that moment, Muenfah was trying to restrain himself from skipping straight to penetration. He knew he should follow the steps he’d carefully studied. Just moments ago, he’d nearly lost control when Theerak’s hand brushed against him. He gazed at the smaller figure, now sitting on his lap with a flushed face. Muenfah smirked before helping to pull off Theerak’s white T-shirt.

    The smaller one obediently let his clothes be removed, but as the shirt was about to slip over his head, Muenfah decided to tease him into moaning. He attacked Theerak’s nipple with his lips, flicking his wet tongue rapidly over the small, pink bud until it hardened in seconds. With his free hand, he kneaded the other nipple until it stiffened too.

    “Mmm… Phii Fah…”

    Theerak’s body went limp, unable to finish removing the shirt. His arms stayed raised, the fabric still tangled around his head, as he let out a moan.

    Muenfah chuckled and pulled his lips away. Feeling a bit sorry for him, he helped finish removing the shirt. But then, a sudden pang of guilt hit Muenfah when he saw tears welling up in Theerak’s eyes. Yet, this confirmed one thing… Theerak was truly ready.

    Because Theerak responded to every touch…

    “Phii Fah, you are teasing me…”

    Muenfah laughed before gently laying the smaller one down on the bed. He used both hands to help remove Theerak’s pants.

    “Lift your hips a little, okay? I will help take your pants off.”

    The rounded hips rose slightly, allowing Muenfah to easily tug off both the pajama pants and underwear in one smooth motion. This time, everything felt easier since Theerak had a bit more experience now.

    Muenfah, kneeling, gazed at the bare body he so adored. He probably didn’t realize he was hiding his own figure. He bit his lip while staring at the slim waist that curved into rounded hips. Muenfah admitted he loved squeezing the firm, soft cheeks, though he tried to restrain himself from being too rough, afraid the other couldn’t handle it.

    But seeing this now…

    “Theerak… I really can’t hold back anymore.”

    He leaned down to ease the other’s discomfort. Muenfah’s hand grasped the center of Theerak’s body, the stubborn part trembling in his grip. Muenfah glanced up at Theerak, who tilted his head to look back, then licked his own lips before taking the erect center into his mouth. Muenfah slowly slid it in a gentle rhythm.

    “Phii Fah…”

    When Theerak called his name as a reward for his efforts, Muenfah quickened the pace. He looked up at the smaller one, who arched his head back, gasping for air, then moved his hand to rub the tensing stomach.

    Theerak’s hands—both of them—clutched the bedsheets, crumpling them. Muenfah wished those sheets were his back instead.

    “Uh… Muenfah…”

    Muenfah felt the center stiffen even more, so he gave one final pull with his mouth before pulling away. If Theerak released now, they wouldn’t get to make love—his surging desire would fade.

    “I haven’t finished yet, right?”

    Muenfah smiled and chuckled at his cuteness before nodding, “Right, you haven’t finished yet.”

    “You are going to do it like before, right?”

    He nodded again, then positioned the smaller one on his knees. Theerak seemed a little nervous, so Muenfah leaned in to kiss his smooth back, soothing him.

    “Don’t be scared, okay?”

    “I have never done it this way.”

    “This way isn’t hard. I will take care of everything.”

    “…”

    “You just need to hold yourself up.”

    “Y-Yes…”

    Muenfah bit his lip to control himself as he stared at the vivid pink entrance. He slipped off his bathrobe and tossed it to the floor. Muenfah moved closer, placing both hands on the round cheeks. He gently parted the soft flesh, leaning in toward the vibrant opening, then lightly flicked his wet tongue at the edge to greet him.

    “P-Phii Fah…”

    “…”

    The smaller one let out a shaky moan. Muenfah pushed his tongue deeper into the passage. At that moment, he felt Theerak’s arms give out, collapsing onto the bed. Muenfah quickly slid an arm under the smaller one’s body to catch him before he fully fell, since Theerak was so weak he could barely hold himself up. Muenfah had to withdraw his invading tongue from the rear passage for now.

    The legs and rounded hips remained in the same position, supported by his arms. Theerak panted and turned his face to rest sideways on the bedsheet. He twisted his body to look at him, and Muenfah nearly lost his mind when he saw those teary eyes and slightly parted, vivid red lips.

    Theerak was driving Phii Fah crazy…

    “Theerak, are you okay?”

    “Phii Fah, I feel so good…”

    Muenfah smirked. “It’s going to feel even better, little one.”

    He helped the smaller man sit up, thinking that Theerak probably couldn’t handle his thrusts. So, he had him grip the headboard with both hands for support when receiving the impact.

    “I have to hold on tight, right?”

    “Yes, so you won’t collapse like earlier.”

    The smaller man nodded, and the more he acted like an obedient good boy, the more Muenfah felt like a villain—because he wanted to tease this good boy until he cried. He pressed his thumb lightly against the entrance at the back, and the smaller man let out an unrestrained moan. Then, he slid his long finger inside to stretch the passage of love. Muenfah clenched his jaw as he moved his finger in and out, the tight passage gripping his finger intensely, almost as if inviting something much larger to take its place.

    “Phii Fah… ngh…”

    “Yes, I’m here.”

    Muenfah withdrew his finger and squeezed the condom tightly over his heated shaft. He then tapped it against the round backside a few times as a playful greeting. The smaller man flinched slightly and twisted around to look at him.

    “Did that startle you?”

    “Uh, is that your…?”

    “Yes… but now it belongs to you.”

    He watched the smaller man press his lips together tightly, then turn back and lower his head as if preparing to welcome him. Muenfah guided his heated shaft into the passage of love, but it only went in as far as the tip before the smaller man let out a loud scream.

    “Ahh!! Ngh… Phii Fah, it hurts!”

    Muenfah understood—his shaft was several times larger than his middle finger. He’d prepared for this. He didn’t pull out; instead, he left it there to let the smaller man’s passage adjust. Then he leaned forward, pressing kisses along his shoulder, moving to the pale neck, and planting one on his cheek. With his free hand, he reached around to gently hold and stroke the smaller man’s midsection, helping him relax.

    “Little one… I am sorry, okay?”

    “Ngh… it hurts, you are mean!”

    “You’ll stop hurting soon, I promise.”

    He knew Theerak was just whining—if he truly couldn’t handle it, he wouldn’t have let it get this far. Muenfah watched as the smaller man wiped his tears with the back of his hand and gripped the headboard even tighter. Seeing that, Muenfah smiled.

    Phii Fah’s good boy… such a fighter.

    Muenfah quickened the pace of his hand stroking the middle of the other’s body, while his other hand traced along the spine to comfort and arouse the smaller figure. Theerak stopped crying and let out soft moans. Muenfah didn’t rush to penetrate the center of his body. He paused, waiting for the passage to adjust to his core.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Kiss me, it hurts…”

    Muenfah’s heart melted completely because of how well he pleaded. He leaned in to kiss his temple, all while still stroking the middle of his body.

    “Mmm…”

    In the moment when he was lulled by the slow, steady rhythm, Muenfah seized the chance to push his core in again, fully, until it reached its entire length. Theerak must have felt a sharp pang, letting out a high-pitched cry.

    “Ah! Phii Fah!”

    “Mmm…”

    At that moment, Muenfah let out a growl before taking a deep breath into his lungs. The passage of love began to clench and grip him until he could barely stand it. Muenfah wondered how good it would feel without a condom—skin against skin, the hot, wet sensation enveloping his manhood would surely be overwhelming.

    But because he feared that finishing inside would make cleanup harder for Theerak, he knew he’d have to bathe him afterward anyway. Still, since it was his first time having sex, Muenfah thought everything should be as simple as possible.

    Muenfah still didn’t move. He waited for Theerak to adjust a bit more. By now, the smaller guy was flushed red all over. So, Muenfah used both hands to hold his waist and hips, gently massaging to help him relax.

    “P-please, Phii Fah… ugh… how big can your ‘son’ get… ugh…”

    The one being asked let out a soft laugh, perhaps because Muenfah thought Theerak belonged to him. He was the first to have sex with him, and that thought made the core inside swell even larger and burn hotter.

    “I am sorry, okay?”

    “Ugh… stop growing already, little Muenfah,” Theerak grumbled as he wiped the tears streaming down both cheeks. “No, not little Muenfah… whatever Muenfah it is… it needs to stop growing!”

    Muenfah smirked and gripped the rounded hips firmly, then began to move his body slowly. He used a mix of shallow and deep thrusts, pulling his core out and sliding it back in only halfway at first, before driving it in fully with force.

    “Ah! Mmm, Phii Fah…”

    “Like this…” Muenfah paused to catch his breath, then continued moving in the same steady rhythm. “Do you like it, Theerak?”

    “Mmm… ah… y-yes, I like it.”

    Muenfah kept the same rhythm for a while before gradually increasing the intensity. He figured the smaller guy had adjusted and could handle the force now. So, Muenfah pulled his core almost all the way out before thrusting it back in with full strength, using both hands to pull the rounded hips to meet his thrusts.

    “Ah! Aaaah… P-please… Phii Fah…”

    “Mmm… yes.”

    Muenfah thrust into the tight passage, widening it further. He rocked and pounded repeatedly until the smaller figure let out shaky moans. Seeing Theerak start to pant heavily with his muscles tensing, Muenfah knew instantly that he was close to release. He paused his movements, wanting their lovemaking to last longer.

    “Phii Fah… ugh, I want to finish already…”

    “…”

    He withdrew himself and turned Theerak to face him. Theerak rose to his knees like Muenfah, who then cupped his chin to tilt his face up. Their eyes met—tears glistened in Theerak’s eyes, and his red lips bore faint marks from sharp teeth. Muenfah leaned in to kiss his lover deeply, pressing hard before teasing Theerak’s small tongue with his own. Afraid of losing the rhythm, he steadied Theerak’s slim waist with one hand while sliding a long finger back into the passage behind him.

    Theerak bit his lip tightly, gazing at him with pleading eyes. Both of Theerak’s hands roamed over Muenfah’s chest before he begged in a trembling voice “Good Muenfah… kiss me, please.”

    Muenfah leaned down to kiss him as requested, moving his finger in and out slowly. Theerak wrapped both arms around him, tilting his head back and parting his lips slightly to gulp in air. At that moment, Muenfah traced his wet tongue along the hollow of Theerak’s collarbone.

    “Mmm… Muenfah…”

    He moved his other hand to knead Theerak’s round backside until Theerak lightly tapped his chest, signaling it hurt. But Theerak couldn’t resist much, still being pleasured by Muenfah’s finger. Perhaps because they were kneeling face-to-face, their differing sizes rubbed against each other with every movement.

    “Does it hurt, little one?”

    Theerak nodded. “…”

    “When it hurts… does it still feel good?”

    “Mmm… it feels good.”

    Hearing that eased Muenfah’s mind a little. He didn’t want to be the only one enjoying it. Every time he thrust hard, he knew exactly which spot to hit to make Theerak feel more pleasure than pain. And with Theerak responding like this…

    It meant his efforts were working…

    “How about we switch places?”

    “Okay…” The smaller one replied weakly. Muenfah withdrew his finger and helped him off the bed.

    The two of them stood embracing each other, completely bare. Muenfah pressed a kiss to Theerak’s flushed lips before sliding both hands down to knead his round backside again. Overcome with playful mischief, Muenfah couldn’t help but give it a light smack, the sound ringing out sharply.

    “Ow… you hit me!”

    “Heh…” Muenfah chuckled in his throat, seeing Theerak’s pouty face. “I got a bit too playful… I’m sorry, okay?”

    “…”

    “Theerak…”

    The smaller one looked up and met his gaze, “…”

    “I want to keep going a little more, okay?”

    Theerak nodded, “Yes, Phii Fah.”

    “After this… I promise to make you happy.”

    “Okay…”

    Muenfah cradled his lover’s face with his hands, thinking to himself… all this time, he’d thought that relieving himself would lessen his desire for Theerak. It might ease the urge, so he wouldn’t be too rough with Theerak when they actually made love. But now, Muenfah realized he’d been wrong. Relieving himself didn’t help at all—he still wanted and craved Theerak just as much.

    And now, he wanted Theerak even more…

    He hugged the smaller one tightly, pressing his nose and lips against his shoulder as he always did. Muenfah closed his eyes and tried to control his heavy breathing. Theerak must have noticed he was holding back some feelings, as he gently rubbed Muenfah’s back.

    “I don’t want to hurt you Theerak…”

    “…”

    “But I accidentally did earlier… and might not be able to stop myself from going too hard again.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak paused, then brought his hand to rub Muenfah’s head,    “Rak is really happy.”

    “…”

    “It does hurt, really… but I am happy too.”

    Muenfah pulled his face away from Theerak’s shoulder and looked into his eyes, “If it’s too much… tell me, okay?”

    “Yes.”

    Muenfah gazed at the smaller one in his arms. Theerak nodded and slipped out of the embrace. Muenfah guided Theerak to lean forward and grip the edge of the soft bed, then used both hands to hold his rounded hips at the same level as his own center. Muenfah slowly pushed his flesh into the vivid passage once more.

    “Uh…”

    “…”

    “Muenfah…”

    This time, Theerak didn’t cry out in pain—his body had adjusted to Muenfah’s size. Muenfah began moving his hips again, using the same shallow-then-deep rhythm before picking up speed, thrusting quickly until the smaller one trembled with each impact. Theerak moaned sweetly, calling his name nonstop. Muenfah clenched his jaw and breathed harder and harder. He knew he’d release soon if he kept moving at this fast, forceful pace. So, Muenfah shifted his rhythm, lifting his left foot to brace against the edge of the bed while keeping his right foot on the floor as before.

    He gradually slowed his movements until he stopped completely. Muenfah paused to steady himself, then gripped Theerak’s rounded hips tightly with both hands. He pulled himself almost all the way out before thrusting back in with force once again.

    “Ahhh… ngh… mmm…”

    The smaller man let out a high-pitched cry at first, but in just a fraction of a second, it turned into a moan because he had thrust right into that sensitive spot inside. Seeing that everything was going as planned, Muenfah repeated the motion. He thrust hard and deliberately, not expecting that this slow but forceful rhythm would feel better than rapid hip movements.

    But now, Muenfah knew.

    This rough, deliberate pace felt insanely good…

    Muenfah stayed in the same position, maintaining the same rhythm. He eased up a bit when he saw the smaller man’s body nearly fly forward from the strong thrusts—his little frame was so small, yet Muenfah could still bring himself to be this cruel.

    He thought that if the person he was having sex with wasn’t Theerak, the sound of flesh colliding with flesh mixed with moans and heavy breathing echoing through the house wouldn’t sound as sweet as it did now…

    And now, as Muenfah felt himself nearing release, he couldn’t hold back any longer this time. Clenching his jaw and breathing heavily, he bit his lip to suppress a growl, but the love passage squeezed him every time he thrust back in, making it impossible to hold it in. He let out a growl and accidentally blurted out a few words.

    “Mmm… so damn tight!”

    “Ngh… Phii Fah…”

    “Almost there, good boy…”

    Muenfah lowered his eyes to watch his chest heave rapidly with his changing breaths. He bit his lip again before picking up the pace with quick hip movements, though still delivering those heavy, deliberate thrusts to the smaller man as before.

    “Ahhh! Ngh, Phii Fah…”

    He might lose his mind—Theerak’s sweet moans and constant, pleading calls of his name were relentless. Muenfah thrust rapidly as the sensation built to its peak. He shifted his weight to the foot braced against the edge of the bed, pushing his shaft even deeper. Theerak’s body trembled with each impact, and Muenfah freed one hand to grip and knead the round backside, leaving faint marks.

    “Mmm… Theerak…” His heart pounded so hard it felt like it might explode. Theerak responded with a sweet moan.

    “Ngh… yes, Muenfah, my good man…”

    At that moment, his mind went blank, a white haze overtaking him. Muenfah closed his eyes, squeezing the smaller man’s hips and backside with his hands. His body tensed and shuddered before he released a hot flood of love inside.

    “Ah… mmm…!! Ahhh…”

    The smaller man, who hadn’t yet reached his release, went limp, his arms giving out as he collapsed face-down onto the bed. Muenfah watched as Theerak draped his upper body over the soft mattress, turning his face sideways to rest on the sheet, panting heavily. He’d become selfish, not pulling out even after his release, perhaps because he’d stayed inside Theerak for so long that parting now felt especially bittersweet.

    Muenfah quickly slipped one arm under the smaller figure’s body, as he seemed about to collapse onto the floor. Muenfah supported the frail, exhausted frame before letting him kneel down. He hugged Theerak from behind, tightening his embrace. He didn’t say a word. Theerak simply panted and rested his face against the bed.

    Muenfah still hadn’t pulled out.

    He kept himself lodged in the tight passage.

    The bigger guy knew how selfish he was being, but he couldn’t bring himself to let go yet. Muenfah pressed a kiss behind his lover’s ear to soothe him, trailing his lips to kiss his shoulder, the nook of his neck, and the smooth white back, before returning to nuzzle his nose into his soft hair.

    But in the end, Muenfah had to withdraw his core because the smaller guy shifted his hips upward, silently urging him to pull out. So, Muenfah used his hand to remove himself, sliding off the condom filled with cloudy white fluid and tossing it aside.

    “You haven’t released even once yet.”

    “I can’t take it anymore, Phii Fah.”

    “This time, you won’t have to work hard.”

    Muenfah knelt upright and stroked himself to full hardness again before deciding to lift the smaller guy’s hips. He penetrated the center of his body without a condom. Muenfah knew he was making things harder for the other, fully aware he was being utterly selfish, but he craved that sensation of him so badly.

    Even though it had been less than a minute apart…

    He closed his eyes and clenched his jaw tight. Veins bulged at his temples as Muenfah fought to restrain himself. Going without a condom let him feel the hot, wet embrace. He bit his lip before guiding the person sprawled on the bed to sit on his lap.

    Now, Theerak was sitting on his lap, leaning back against his chest. Their bodies pressed close, connected by a deep bond. Muenfah slipped one arm under Theerak’s pale knees, lifting them to spread his legs apart. The smaller, worn-out figure let him do as he pleased.

    Muenfah whispered softly into Theerak’s ear, “I will make you happy, okay?”

    “…Yes.”

    Muenfah moved his hand to grasp the center of Theerak’s body, starting to stroke it in the rhythm he liked. Every part of Theerak’s body responded to him perfectly. After just a few strokes, he seemed on the verge of release.

    “Mmm… I’m, uh, close.”

    “Yes… I know.”

    Muenfah nodded and sped up his hand. He let out a low growl, joined by the smaller guy’s shaky moans. As he writhed, nearing release, it tightened the grip around Muenfah’s core still inside him. Muenfah prayed he’d finish first, before the clenching made him lose control and spill inside the tight passage.

    “…Mmm, I’m—”

    “Mmm… Theerak, don’t squeeze me like that.”

    “Ah! Ah! Aaaah…”

    Finally, Theerak’s body tensed and shuddered as he released. Muenfah helped prop him up before pulling himself out, resisting the urge to finish inside Theerak’s passage. Instead, he rose to his knees and quickly stroked himself, thick white fluid spurting from the tip.

    Muenfah breathed heavily, his gaze fixed on the smaller figure leaning against the edge of the bed. Theerak panted, exhausted, legs spread wide. If Muenfah weren’t so concerned about Theerak being too drained to even stay conscious against his chest, he’d go for another round—punishment for sitting like that.

    He crawled over to Theerak and pressed a kiss to his thin lips. Muenfah kissed deeply, savoring the moment, before pulling away when Theerak struggled to catch his breath.

    “Phii Fah your cuum…” Theerak said, glancing at Muenfah’s hand, now stained with his own release.

    …Whether it was the shaky tone or that position, Muenfah’s mind veered into the most shameless thoughts. He took his cuum-coated fingertip and lightly brushed it against Theerak’s lips. Startled, Theerak pursed his lips, inadvertently tasting it.

    “Phii Fah!”

    Muenfah laughed, delighted, before planting a firm kiss out of playful mischief. “my taste probably isn’t bad, but it can’t compare to yours.”

    “I want to kick you hard, punish you real good, but right now I can barely stand.”

    Muenfah chuckled before saying, “I’ll take Theerak to shower, okay?”

    Rising to his full height, Muenfah bent down to scoop the smaller one into his arms. He carried Theerak to the bathroom for another wash. Theerak was so exhausted he nearly fell asleep in the tub. Muenfah dried him off, dressed him in one of his own shirts, and carried him back to lie on the bed as before.

    By now, Theerak was completely out, oblivious to everything. Muenfah applied some ointment to his backside and woke him just enough to take some medicine, suspecting Theerak might have a mild fever by morning.

    “Ugh… I want to sleep.”

    “Okay, okay, I won’t bother you anymore.”

    Muenfah flopped down beside the smaller figure, gently guiding Theerak’s head to rest on his arm before pulling the slender body into his embrace. He pressed his nose to Theerak’s hair, inhaling deeply several times. 

    Muenfah lay there, gazing at his lover’s face, thinking…

    In this life… Phii Fah doesn’t need anything else. 

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 30

    YOURSKY, Chapter 30

       YOURSKY, Chapter 30

    “Rak, my dear, wouldn’t it be easier if we just bought it?”

    “If I buy it, how can I call it handmade, Dad?”

    “…”

    “Plus, it wouldn’t be special.”

    “…”

    “It’s Phii Fah’s birthday, after all. I want to give him a gift that’s one-of-akind in the world.”

    “If Muenfah finds out this gift came at the cost of your dad’s labor, he’d probably feel pretty guilty.”

    “Oh… then don’t tell Phii Fah, Dad!”

    Theerak stood watching his dad shake his head slightly while picking up a hammer to nail a wooden box. He and his dad had been working on a birthday gift for Muenfah since morning. Theerak prayed this watch storage box would be finished by the day after tomorrow.

    Because if it wasn’t done in time Theerak wouldn’t have a gift for his boyfriend.

    Since he had to have a special gift for his ultimate boyfriend, Theerak had called and pleaded with his dad to come back during the holiday. At first, his dad refused, saying he had a ton of work to clear this week. But when Theerak mentioned that Muenfah had invited him to the birthday party too, his dad quickly delegated his work to a junior and came back to join Muenfah’s celebration.

    “Yesterday, Grandpa told me that a few days ago you were sick, huh?”

    Theerak glanced at his dad, hoping Grandpa hadn’t mentioned the part about him tussling with a tiger. “Y-Yes.”

    “Take better care of yourself, Rak…” His dad paused before turning to look at him. “…What did Muenfah do when you were sick?”

    T___T

    Grandpa…

    “Uh…”

    “Took you to the doctor, right?”

    Wahhh… Dad, I nearly jumped out of his skin!

    Phii Fah bought medicine for me to take first. He said if the fever didn’t go down, he’d take me to the doctor, but it went down before that… so I didn’t have to go.”

    “I knew I wasn’t wrong about him.”

    “Phii Fah takes such good care of your son… you have to finish this watch box in time for his birthday.”

    “…”

    “Using that as an excuse, huh, Rak?”

    “Hehe.”

    “Has Mom gone to help Aunt make desserts again?”

    “Yeah, Grandpa asked Mom to visit Aunt’s house today too.”

    “Oh… And where’s your sister? I woke up and didn’t see her.”

    “Phii Babe took Moogrob to see Phii Dom’s mom.”

    Dad laughed before saying, “Taking her son to visit Grandma, huh?”

    “Something like that.”

    Theerak heard the sound of an engine pulling up in front of the house and craned his neck to look. He recognized that deep exhaust sound—it definitely wasn’t Phii Dom’s car.

    “Who’s that, Rak?”

    “I don’t know either.”

    “Sounds like a modified car.”

    “I’ll go check it out first, okay?”

    “If anything happens, shout for me loud and clear, got it?”

    Theerak smiled and laughed before stepping out to the front of the house. When he saw a white Benz with a single-digit license plate, he immediately knew whose car it was. Phii Real, dressed handsomely today, stepped out of the car with a cheerful expression, holding a roll of paper in his hand. Theerak raised his hands to greet him with a wai and quickly opened the door to welcome him inside.

    Normally, Theerak always greeted Phii Real properly, though there were times he forgot.

    “Hello, little one.”

    Theerak had a pretty good idea why Phii Real was visiting. Yesterday, he had called to ask Phii Real to help prepare a surprise for Muenfah’s birthday, and he had agreed right away. Phii Real’s reason for joining the plan was, “I want to see that Fah guy grinning ear to ear.”

    He had asked Phii Real to make a large fabric banner with a “Happy Birthday” message to hang from the rooftop during the moment Muenfah blew out his cake. Phii Real had said he’d get it done quickly and bring the design to show him the next day. But it seemed he’d finished even sooner, which was why he stopped by earlier.

    “…”

    “My junior finished it last night, and today I was going to order the banner made. So, I stopped by to show the design to you first, in case you wanted any changes.”

    Phii Real unrolled the large sheet of paper. Theerak beamed when he saw the adorably designed “Happy Birthday” banner. Still, he thought it’d be even cuter if it had a picture of the two of them together on it.

    Honestly, I’d love it if there was a couple photo of me and Phii Fah on it too.”

    “Do you have a couple photo, little one? Send it to me, and I’ll call my junior to add it.”

    “I’ve never taken a couple photo with Phii Fah, not even once. Neither of us really likes taking pictures. I forgot to think about how maybe we should’ve taken some couple shots, just in case we needed them for surprises like this on special days.”

    “…”

    “If I went to Phii Fah’s house now to take a couple photo, he’d definitely catch on that I’m planning a surprise.”

    “How about editing? We could take solo photos and edit them together. My junior can do that.”

    “No need, it’d be too much trouble for your junior, Phii Real. Next year will do.”

    “You sure about that…? If there’s no couple photo on the banner, will you be disappointed, little one?”

    Theerak smiled at Phii Real and shook his head. “I won’t be disappointed.

    Don’t overthink it, Phii Real.”

    “Then we’ll go with this design, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    “I’ll head back and get it sorted for you right away, little one.”

    “Thank you, Phii Real.” Theerak suddenly remembered something and asked, “How much is it? Let me know the cost, Phii Real.”

    No worries, I’ll cover it with the restaurant’s budget.”

    Theerak laughed brightly and nodded. “Thank you again, Phii Real.”

    “My pleasure.”

    Theerak was about to walk Phii Real to his car when his phone vibrated in his pocket, making him pause. He pulled it out to check, and Phii Real’s eyes widened when he saw the name on the screen:

    ‘My Boyfriend’

    “Uh, Phii Fah?”

    “Fah—Fah’s calling you, little one?”

    “Yes.”

    Phii Real glanced left and right with a wary expression before turning back to him. “Little one, answer it first. Maybe it’s not what I’m thinking.”

    “Y-Yes.”

    “…”

    [Little one]

    “Yes, my boyfriend.”

    [You’re at home, right?]

    “Yes… Does you need something?” Theerak tried to keep his voice as normal as possible.

       [Your dad’s there too, right?]

    “I’m at home with Dad, just the two of us. No one’s here, no one’s visited.”

    [Heh… You sound like you knew someone might show up.]

    Theerak’s eyes widened even more. Phii Real reached over and lightly tapped his phone, signaling him to turn on the speaker. Theerak lowered his hand and switched to speakerphone as instructed.

    “No one’s come to see me at all.”

    Theerak realized that people who get nervous tend to blurt things out without thinking.

    [Someone has. I’m on my way to see you and your dad.]

    “What?!”

    [I’m coming to see you and your dad.]

    “Where’s you at now?”

    [Five minutes away from turning into your village.]

    “Then I’ll hang up now, Phii Fah. I need to get ready.”

    For the first time, he hung up on Muenfah. Theerak was about to tell Phii Real to hurry back, but it seemed they were on the same page—Phii Real nodded without him even saying a word.

    “Is there a back exit behind your village, little one?”

    “No.”

    “Damn it…” Phii Real quickly rolled up his paper and pulled out his car keys, then asked, “Where should I hide?”

    “…”

    “Fah, I’m not trying to mess with your kitchen, man!”

    Seeing how worried Phii Real looked, Theerak tried to help come up with a solution. “Phii Real, you could drive and park at the playground first. People driving in won’t easily see the cars parked there, but you will be able to see when Phii Fah drives into the village.”

    “Okay. If Fah turns in and parks in front of your house, I’ll drive out the other way.”

    “I think so too.”

    “Then I’ll head out first, little one.”

    “Yes…”

    Theerak stood watching Phii Real hurriedly walk to his car and back out of the alley by their house at top speed. Theerak then rushed inside to tell his dad to pick up the scattered gift-making supplies littering the floor.

    “Dad ~”

    “What, you chubby pup? Yelling so loud from way over there.”

    “Phii Fah’s here!”

    “Huh! Muenfah’s here?”

    “Y-Yes!”

    At that moment, his Dad’s expression was no different from Phii Real’s.

    He quickly scooped up the various tools and stuffed them into a metal box. Seeing some wood scraps still on the floor, Theerak hurried to help his dad clean up.

    “Why didn’t you tell me you invited Muenfah over, you chubby pup!”

    “I didn’t invite him, Dad… ugh, don’t scold me! I’m already panicking enough as it is!”

    “Look up at me, then. You think I’m not panicking too?”

    Theerak looked up at his dad, who was tidying up with a sweaty face. Dad grabbed the lid of another metal box and started closing them haphazardly.

    Theerak was now convinced his dad was truly flustered.

    Creak!

    But the sound of the door from behind made Theerak freeze mid-action. When he looked up at his dad, he was certain the visitor was Muenfah—Dad was staring at the door without blinking and subtly slid the fully packed box under the coffee table to hide it from the other’s view.

    “Hello, sir.”

    “Uh, um… bless you, Muenfah.”

    Theerak gripped the wood scraps in his hand tightly before turning to the person behind him. Muenfah, dressed impeccably today, stood at the door holding a fruit basket.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “What’s you doing on the floor?”

    “Uh…”

    “Well!…Just a moment ago, Rak dropped snacks all over the floor. He’s always like this, eating while walking, so I told him to clean it up before

    Mom comes back and nags.”

    “Oh…”

    Theerak thought Muenfah might catch on to their little act since Dad was speaking louder than necessary. Muenfah nodded, placed the fruit basket on the coffee table in front of Dad, and then crouched down in front of him.

    “Let me help clean up.”

    “N-No, I already finished cleaning, Phii Fah. Go sit with me instead.”

    “Are those snack crumbs in your hand? You can give them to me —I’ll throw them out for you.”

    “It’s really fine, Phii Fah.”

    “Muenfah!”

    Dad spoke loudly again.

    T___T

    Please act normal for once, Dad.

    “Khrapom.” Muenfah replied.

    Dad let out a dry laugh before continuing, “You brought so much stuff.”

    “Mom asked me to bring some persimmons from Japan to share.”

    “Oh? Didn’t Rak say your parents just got back from Hong Kong?”

    “Yes, but these persimmons were sent by my aunt in Japan. Mom wanted me to share them with the Niran family too.”

    “Oh… Tell your mom thanks. And Muenfah, let Rak take the scraps to throw away.”

    “…”

    “This chubby puppy can handle it himself, trust me… Come sit and chat with me first.” Dad said, patting the seat next to him with a few loud taps.

    “…”

    “Go sit and talk with Dad, Phii Fah.” Theerak nodded at Muenfah, who then reluctantly got up to sit on the sofa beside Dad.

    Theerak quickly ran to toss the wood scraps in the backyard trash bin before heading back to the living room. He couldn’t help but laugh when he saw Dad chatting with Muenfah while sneakily glancing at the tool box by Muenfah’s feet every now and then.

    Dad was probably worried Muenfah might see the tool box.

    “Would you like some persimmons, sir? I can cut one for you.” Muenfah offered.

    “Uh, sure… That’d be nice. I’ll try one.”

    “Then wait just a moment, sir.”

    As Muenfah stood up to his full height and bent down to grab a persimmon from the basket, Dad, sitting behind him, quickly winked at Theerak. Theerak frowned, watching Dad point a finger upward. He wasn’t sure what Dad meant.

    Was Dad telling him to hide the tool box upstairs while Muenfah cut the persimmon?

    “Theerak, want some too? I can grab an extra one for you.” Muenfah asked.

    “No thanks, Phii Fah… Just cut one for Dad.”

    Muenfah nodded and headed to the kitchen. The moment the tall figure disappeared around the corner, Theerak rushed over to Dad on the sofa.

    “Dad, are you telling me to hide the stuff upstairs?”

    “No… I want you to take Muenfah up to hang out in your room for an hour.

    I need to finish this today, or it won’t be ready for his birthday in time.” “…”

    “If he stays down here, I can’t keep working… and it looks like Muenfah plans to stick around for a while.”

    “…”

    “When Muenfah comes back, take him up to your room, okay?”

    “Got it, Dad… But first, I’m going to cheer Phii Fah on while he cuts the persimmon.”

    “Just peeling persimmons, and you need to cheer each other on for that?”

    “When our partner does something, if you can give them encouragement, you should, Dad.”

    Dad blinked rapidly, then nodded. “…I should probably cheer your mom on when she’s cooking too.”

    Theerak smiled before getting up and heading into the kitchen. He stopped beside the tall figure peeling persimmons. Theerak grinned to himself, thinking how incredibly handsome his boyfriend looked today. Muenfah had styled his hair back, revealing his perfectly proportioned features. He wore a long-sleeved white shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his tattoo, the hem tucked into faded jeans, and—of course—his favorite watch on his wrist.

    “Today, my boyfriend’s making my heart melt.”

    “Flirt…” Muenfah said while peeling the persimmon.

    The smaller one laughed before stepping behind Muenfah. Theerak peeked toward the doorway to make sure his Dad wasn’t walking by, then wrapped both arms around the taller one from behind. He pressed his face against the broad back and peppered it with kisses to tease and tickle him. But Muenfah didn’t flinch or react at all, except for a low chuckle in his throat as he spoke in a deep voice.

    “Rak…”

    “Has Dad come by yet?”

    “Not yet.”

    “Then I can keep teasing you Phii Fah.” Theerak said, resuming his barrage of kisses on Muenfah’s back.

    “You’re so bold at home, huh?”

    “…”

    “When we’re in bed, I don’t see you being this bold.”

    Muenfah’s words made Theerak freeze mid-action. He let go of the hug and stood still behind him. His face flushed hot the moment Muenfah brought up their bedroom moments. The taller one must have sensed something off, as he turned around to face him. Muenfah smirked, set the fruit knife down on the plate, and stepped closer. Since Theerak had lowered his gaze, he noticed Muenfah’s hands—both stained with persimmon juice.

    Muenfah’s hands were all sticky.

    He probably couldn’t do anything to him like this.

    Theerak grinned inwardly, realizing he had the upper hand this time. As long as Muenfah couldn’t touch him, there was no way he’d lose. It was time to stop being shy and make Muenfah flustered instead. Theerak looked up to meet his gaze, then stood on his tiptoes to close the height gap. He cupped Muenfah’s face with both hands and nipped at his lower lip with his teeth. The one being teased stood still, showing no expression, which told Theerak that Muenfah was caught off guard and hadn’t expected it.

    Theerak figured Muenfah had to be at least a little flustered.

    “Phii Fah you better remember!…That I’m the bold one at home. There’s no way you can beat me here.”

    He pulled his hands back and tried to mimic Muenfah’s sly smile. His words made Muenfah lower his head, bite his lip, and then step closer toward him.

    Right now, Theerak was thinking…

    Muenfah wasn’t embarrassed at all.

    The taller figure wrapped his thick arm around Theerak’s waist, pulling him into a tight embrace until their bodies pressed close. Theerak tilted his head up to meet those sharp eyes. In just a split second, Muenfah lifted him onto the counter. He briefly glanced at the entrance door before leaning in close. Theerak pursed his lips tightly as Muenfah moved his face toward his ear. He squeezed his eyes shut when sharp teeth lightly nipped at his earlobe.

    “I will remember… that I can never beat you when we’re at Niran’s house.”

    “…”

    “But I will make you remember too… that you can never beat me when we’re in bed.”

    “You! Shameless! Fah!”

    Muenfah burst out laughing as Theerak protested loudly. With just one arm, he helped him down from the counter. This time, Theerak couldn’t stay too mad at the cheeky guy, because he admitted he’d started it himself.

    The chubby puppy just wanted a moment to make Muenfah shy So he could brag about it to others.

    But Theerak thought he should abandon that idea.

    T___T

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Is it good enough, Dad?”

    “Not just good—it’s delicious, really sweet and juicy. If you chilled it and ate it, it’d be so refreshing.”

    “When are you heading back to the countryside, Dad?”

    “After Muenfah’s birthday. I’ll go back to work then. Can’t leave it for too long. There are a lot of new sergeants who just graduated, and they’re still figuring things out. I have to keep teaching them.”

    “Then tomorrow, I will have the driver bring some persimmons for you to take back to the countryside to eat.”

    “No need, I already feel bad enough as it is.”

    “It’s fine, Dad.”

    “Thank you so much, Muenfah.”

    Theerak sat watching Muenfah and his dad talk without chiming in, because Muenfah’s words were still swirling in his head: ‘But I will make you remember too… that you can never beat me when we’re in bed.’

    Theerak shook his head lightly, trying to shake those words away. At first, he hadn’t felt worried at all about bringing Muenfah up to hang out in his room. But after Muenfah said that, Theerak realized that no matter which bed it was… Muenfah could always win over him.

    “Rak… take Muenfah up to hang out in your room. Down here, I keep watching news, and Muenfah might get bored.” Wahhh… Dad!

    Phii Fah loves watching the news, honestly!

    “I won’t get bored, Dad… Normally, I only watches news.”

    “…”

    “Oh, really? What kind of news do you watch?”

    “I can watch anything, but I especially like watching news about the economy.”

    “…”

    Dad gave a faint smile and nodded, running out of excuses to send Muenfah upstairs to hang out with him. If Muenfah hadn’t said that, Dad would’ve already found a reason to drag him up to the room by now. But at this moment, the chubby pup like him was afraid of being tackled and knocked out on the bed again.

    “Then I won’t watch the news today… it’d just stress me out. Political news lately is especially stressful anyway.”

    “…”

    “I’ll take a nap instead… you two go hang out upstairs.”

    “Dad… can I take a nap too?”

    “…”

    Dad furrowed his brows at him before continuing, “Go nap upstairs in your room, Rak.”

    Theerak sighed before nodding at Dad, who was glaring at him. Now he knew Dad was genuinely worried about not finishing the birthday gift in time—that’s why he was trying so hard to shoo him and Muenfah away. So, Theerak suppressed his own anxiety and spoke up.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “Can you take me upstairs for a nap?”

    Muenfah looked at him, then at Dad. He must’ve felt too polite to agree right away, but Dad probably guessed as much and nodded in approval. Only then did Muenfah turn back to agree with him.

    “I’ll take you up for a nap in a bit, okay?”

    “Yes…”

    Muenfah stood up to his full height and walked ahead. Theerak turned to wink at Dad as a signal before following Muenfah. Once they reached the room, the taller man flopped onto his bed. Theerak immediately felt wary. The last time Muenfah slept over, he’d tried every trick in the book to lure him onto the bed, but Muenfah wouldn’t budge an inch. Yet today, Muenfah had climbed onto the bed himself without hesitation.

    “Theerak, come lie next to me, quick.” Muenfah said, patting the empty space beside him with a few light slaps.

    “I don’t want to nap anymore. I’d rather just sit instead.”

    Theerak spoke before walking over to sit at the chair by his desk. He was trying his hardest to avoid a repeat of that situation—the marks Muenfah had left on his body still hadn’t fully faded.

    If it happened again this time Phii Babe would definitely whack him with a smelling salts tube.

    “Are you scared you can’t handle me, little one?”

    “To be honest… yes, I’m scared.”

    Muenfah burst out laughing before sitting up and leaning against the headboard. Theerak secretly bowed his head and smiled when he saw the taller man grinning widely. He didn’t understand why he felt so shy around his own boyfriend like this.

    “Little one… today, I won’t do anything, okay?”

    “…”

    “Your Dad’s downstairs, so you don’t have to be scared.”

    “…”

    Theerak thought for a moment. He decided to stay put, but Muenfah pulled out his phone and waved it around as if he wanted to show him something on it.

    “My friends keep messaging me nonstop. Wanna see the chat, little one?”

    Theerak pressed his lips together to resist the temptation. Muenfah knew exactly how to lure him in. Theerak had once told him he wanted to see how Muenfah talked with his friends in their LINE group, but Muenfah had refused, saying it wasn’t a good idea because there was a lot of crude language and they even sent naughty pictures sometimes.

    “Come on, quick, my good boy.”

    The smaller one sighed at his own weakness before walking over to sit beside the larger man. Muenfah used both hands to lift him and place him between his legs. Theerak now had a strong chest as a backrest, while Muenfah rested his chin on his head. At that moment, Muenfah’s arms were like a fence surrounding him. He typed messages with both hands while Theerak sat in the middle. Theerak watched the group chat scroll faster than a rushing river, with people sending messages nonstop. He glanced up at the member count.

    Oh… There were almost a hundred people in this group!

    But the group’s name made Theerak frown.

    ‘IF YOU’RE NOT AFRAID OF YOUR WIFE… LEAVE OUR GANG.’

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak tilted his head up to look at Muenfah, who was still typing. “Who named the LINE group?”

    “Top did. My friend from high school.”

    “Did Top write it wrong or something?”

    “Wrong how?” Muenfah looked away from his phone and leaned down to kiss his lips.

    “Shouldn’t it be… ‘If you’re afraid of your wife, leave our gang’ instead?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “I’ll ask Top for you.”

    After Muenfah said that, Theerak turned back to the group chat. Everyone was typing back and forth enthusiastically. Most of what Theerak saw was them talking about their partners—some complained about getting scolded by their girlfriends, others whined about missing their partners because they couldn’t be together over the holidays. Theerak thought this group was more for venting than anything else.

    Sky’s Beloved: Top

    Touch: Everyone stop! Phii Fah’s here…

    Top1: What’s up, Fah, my friend?

    Sky’s Beloved: My boyfriend’s asking if you got the group name wrong.

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak looked up at Muenfah, worried that his friends might get upset at the question.

    “Top replied. Take a look.”

    Top1: No, no, it’s not wrong.

    Top1: If you’re in this group, you have to fear your wife. If you don’t, then get out of our gang.

    Sky’s Beloved: Then I guess I won’t get kicked out.

    Sky’s Beloved: Because I’m super scared of my wife.

    Top1: Yep.

    Pop: You just joined not long ago, but you’ve already outdone us in the wife-fearing department.

    Sky’s Beloved: You guys are weak as hell. You can’t keep up with me. Soda: Seriously? I kinda hate this LINE group sometimes.

    Soda: What the hell? Where else do people flex about being scared of their wives?

    Top1: LOLOLOL

    Pop: Damn, Top is legit terrified.

    Top1: If my wife tells me to buy mangoes with shrimp paste, even if I’m in the middle of a RoV match, I’d have to jump up and go get it.

    Top1: I’m scared she’ll go buy it herself and come back to smack me with an unripe mango.

    Touch: Unripe mangoes are the ones with a hole in the middle, right?

    My wife loves eating those.

    Pop: Yeah, you dumbass Touch, they’re called “hole mangoes.”

    LOLOL

    Top1: Even if the shrimp paste stinks, I have to say it smells good, or she’ll sulk.

    Lei: I feel so bad for Top, damn it.

    Top1: No need to pity me. I chose this path.

    Pop: Anyone else dealing with the same problem as Top?

    Sky’s Beloved: Me.

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak looked up at Muenfah again before saying, “I don’t eat mangoes with shrimp paste, though. What problem are you facing, Phii

    Fah?”

    Muenfah didn’t answer, just laughed softly. So, Theerak turned back to read the chat.

    Top1: What are you struggling with?

    Lei: We can give advice, you know, as veterans of wife-fearing.

    Sky’s Beloved: He’s too cute.

    Sky’s Beloved: What do I do?

    At that moment, Theerak pressed his lips together to suppress a smile. Muenfah laughed, leaned down, and kissed his cheek with a loud smack, whispering softly “What should I do?…Can my boyfriend give me some advice?”

    Lei: -___-

    Pop: Brace yourself, because our wives just keep getting cuter every day.

    Top1: Fah, that Lei made a group called “Hopelessly in Love with My Wife” or something.

    Top1: You should join that one too.

    Sky’s Beloved: Already did.

    Lei: You’d fit right in there too.

    Muenfah laughed and left this chat group. He quickly scrolled through his

    LINE groups with his finger, but Theerak caught a glimpse of one called

    “20+ SUPER EXPLICIT” among them. The rest were just normal groups about cars or friends with regular names.

    “I’d better read this group chat instead.”

    Theerak fell silent and scrolled to read the group name first. He let out a sigh when he realized this chat group probably wasn’t much different from the last one—it’d likely embarrass him so much he’d want to explode, just the same.

    ‘HOPELESSLY IN LOVE WITH MY WIFE’

    Tag: Have you fallen for your wife today?

    L: If you haven’t fallen yet, get out. Didn’t you see the group name?

    Sky’s Beloved: I’m hopelessly gone, can I stay?

    L: For Muenfah, who’s been screened and confirmed to be ridiculously smitten, you can stay.

    Mo: That day I went to Noe’s birthday party, and Fah’s boyfriend showed up at the shop too.

    L: I didn’t go. How was it? Cute, right?

    Mo: Totally your type.

    Mo: Looks so cuddly.

    Sky’s Beloved: Wait till I stomp this whole damn group, you jerk!

    Mo: Sorry, sorry, buddy.

    “Let’s switch groups.”

    Theerak looked up at the taller figure, who spoke with a hint of irritation.

    He laughed when he saw Muenfah’s slightly annoyed expression.

    Khun Muenfah, the jealous one…

    “Not annoyed, okay, my good one?”

    “…”

    Kiss…

    Theerak gave a peck to the sulky taller figure, hoping it’d cheer him up a bit.

    “One more kiss might fix the grumpiness.”

    Theerak laughed heartily before kissing those full lips again.

    Kiss…

    “Grumpiness gone now.”

    “…”

    “Want to read any other LINE groups, little one?…But not the 20+ one, okay?”

    “I don’t look at that group anyway—I’m not the naughty type.”

    Muenfah laughed and leaned down to nuzzle his forehead with his nose. “There’s got to be a little naughtiness, or how else would I know how to please you?”

    “I’m done talking to you Phii Fah…” Theerak quickly turned back to the screen, feeling shy again.

    “Heh.”

    But a new LINE message popped up, making Theerak’s eyes widen as he pointed at the screen. The sender’s name was ‘Ai’Hia, Not the Jerk Your Friends Call Me,’ but it seemed Muenfah didn’t want him to pay attention to it. He made a move to exit the chat and put the phone away.

    “Phii Fah… I want to read that group chat from earlier.”

    “That group’s full of bad people, little one. Don’t read it.”

    “…”

    Theerak looked up at the taller man with a pleading expression. Muenfah sighed before nodding and opening the LINE group for him to see. Theerak grinned widely when he realized he knew almost everyone in the group— plus, Phii Dom was there too.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Where are you guys?

    Real: Some of us have jobs, you idiot!

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Real, did you even read my question?

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: I get that you’re stressed from work, but don’t forget Red Water isn’t your emotional punching bag.

    Noni: LOLOLOLOLOL

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Laughing at your dad, huh, No?

    Noni: YOUR dad.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: My dad’s name is Muenfah. 

    “Phii Fah… send a sticker, please, so the seniors know we’re reading.”

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Wait! Today, LINE shows everyone’s read it.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Dad, are you secretly reading?

    Sky’s Beloved: Yeah, you jerk.

    Ball: LOLOLOL

    Domebabe: Fah, are you with Theerak? 

    Muenfah didn’t type a reply to Phii Dom. Instead, he opened the camera and snapped a selfie of the two of them to send. Theerak looked at the photo Muenfah sent, thinking it’d be perfect to stick on a birthday sign.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Little brooooo! 

    Probably because Ai’Hia called out to him, Muenfah opened the camera again and took a shot of himself kissing Theerak on the lips, sending it to the group. Theerak’s eyes widened in shock before he turned to see the chat flooding like a waterfall.

    Theerak thought…

    The waterfall… was probably Ai’Hia’s tears.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: T___T

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Dad and little bro.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Dad kissing little bro.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: LOLOLOLOLOLOL Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Red Water’s okay, huh.

    Noni: He’s totally lost it.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Honestly, I want to throw my phone down and stomp on it, but I can’t because it’s got pics of Dad and little bro.

    Real: Why the hell would you stomp on your phone?

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: To punish it.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: Punish it for letting this pic reach me.

    Ball: LOLOLOL. I really feel bad for Red Water.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: My heart’s shattered.

    Ai’Hia Himself, Not the Jerk Friends Call Me: I don’t mind if Dad doesn’t love me, but don’t hurt me like this.

    Hian himself: Dad knows you’re the only one who can break Hia’s heart.

    Theerak giggled while reading the siblings’ chat. He wasn’t sure what he’d done to upset Muenfah, but the latter abruptly exited the chat, stuffed his phone into his pants pocket, then pushed him down onto the bed and straddled him.

    “No, Phii Fah!”

    “So cute, huh?” Muenfah cupped his face with both hands, leaned down, and showered his lips with rapid kisses until Theerak burst out laughing. “Really cute, right?”

    Theerak realized Muenfah was just playfully teasing him.

    “Phii Fah ~”

    “You’re so cute that others fall for you, huh?”

    “…”

    Every time Muenfah finished a question, he’d shower him with more kisses. Knowing he couldn’t stop him, Theerak let Muenfah kiss him to his heart’s content. Soon enough, the larger man stopped, locking eyes with him before saying “I don’t want anyone else messing with Theerak.”

    “There, there, my sky.” Theerak cooed, wrapping his arms around the thick neck. The fiercely possessive man softened, resting his face against Theerak’s neck. Theerak laughed as he heard the muffled voice.

    “Can you stop being so cute?”

    “…”

    “Theerak can only be cute with Phii Fah, okay?”

    Muenfah’s voice was so gentle and pleading that it melted his heart completely.

    Theerak laughed, thinking…

    The capable Muenfah had turned into the clingy Muenfah.

    On his bed… Muenfah could never win.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “Khun Rak, your cake, sir.”

    “Thank you…”

    Theerak took the specially ordered cake from the staff before walking out of the bakery. As soon as he got into the car, he opened the box to check the cake. He grinned widely when he saw the fondant figures of Muenfah sitting with an arm around him on top of the cake. Cartoon-style sculpted cakes like this were super popular right now, so he’d ordered one to surprise Muenfah.

    Yesterday, after Muenfah left, Theerak had called Phii Real to plan again. At Muenfah’s birthday party, there’d be the usual cake-blowing, but Theerak would secretly bring this cake to surprise him with a second round after the older guests had left. Once Muenfah blew out the candles, they’d release a “Happy Birthday” banner from Fah’s rooftop.

    Bzzzt ~

    Theerak looked away from the cake in front of him, pulled out his phone, and answered the call.

    “Yes, Phii Real?”

    [I’ve prepared everything already, okay? Yesterday, I took the couple photo of you and Fah from the LINE group and added it to the banner.

    I’ve also assigned tasks to everyone.]

    “Okay, Phii Real.”

    [I’ll be the one giving the signal to everyone about when to bring out the cake. Ball will drop the banner from Fah’s rooftop, waiting for the signal from Dom.]

    “…”

    [Hia will push the cart with the cake out, but he has to wait for the signal from No. As for you, little one, you’ll carry the gift and walk out cutely with Hia’s group… I mean, follow behind that toilet water girl.]

    Theerak held back a laugh before saying, “Got it, Phii Real.”

    [Then see you this evening, little one.]

    “Okay…”

    After hanging up with Phii Real, Theerak quickly drove home to prepare the special gift for Muenfah tonight. Once he arrived, he hurried to put the cake in the fridge before excusing himself from Dad to head upstairs.

    Theerak sat at his desk, looking at the polished wooden box in front of him. All that was left was to paint and add some colorful details.

    Theerak was an art student, so this was a piece of cake for him. The hardest part—assembling the box—had already been handled by Dad.

    When it came to woodworking… Dad was the expert.

    The smaller one pulled out a paint tray from the drawer and prepared his brushes to draw patterns on the watch box. If anyone said he didn’t make this box, Theerak would get mad and refuse to talk to them for two hours because he had a hand in this gift too.

    Dad assembled the box and Theerak painted and decorated it.

    Theerak contributed too, okay?

    “Theerak, what time are you going to Muenfah’s birthday party today?”

    Theerak looked away from the box to the door, trying to suppress a smile so Dad wouldn’t feel shy. Dad had been dressed up since noon. “Around 7 p.m., Dad.”

    Oh? I saw Babe and Dom leave this morning. Aren’t they going to Muenfah’s place first?”

    “Phii Babe and Phii Dom went to pick up a gift for Phii Fah.”

    “Oh… then I’ll go turn on the AC and wait, I guess.”

    “Okay, Dad.” Once Dad walked away, Theerak finally let out a laugh. Dad was definitely going to turn on the AC and wait—he was wearing a longsleeved frosted-colored shirt and jeans. He must be roasting.

    After Theerak finished preparing the special gift, he took another shower. He decided to wear the overalls he’d worn to the beach because Muenfah had said they were cute. While getting dressed, Theerak glanced at his phone, which buzzed with notifications. He knew they were messages from friends in a LINE group, not from his boyfriend. Earlier that morning, Muenfah had texted him, saying he’d be very busy today and might not have time to message or call much. There were a lot of older relatives attending the event, and Muenfah had to prepare the venue and ensure the food was perfect. He’d be waiting for Theerak at the restaurant. Understanding this, Theerak sent an encouraging reply. He walked over to his desk and looked at the frosted watch box decorated with tiny clouds and suns scattered all over it.

    Theerak smiled as he thought…

    This box… is full of my love, isn’t it, Phii Fah?

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak turned his car into the parking area of the restaurant owner. He drove separately from his dad because he’d be staying late. His dad, mom, and grandpa had just pulled up beside him. Theerak grabbed the gift and the bag with the cake box before getting out of the car. He hurried over to help support his grandpa, who had just opened the door to step out.

    Chubby puppy, I can walk…”

    “…”

    “Earlier, when I drove past the VIP parking zone… it was all sports cars.”

    “Most of them belong to Phii Fah’s friends, Dad.”

    “Muenfah moves in really high-society circles, doesn’t he? But he’s such a good person—it’s almost unbelievable,” his dad said as he walked beside him.

    “True,” his mom chimed in.

    “At first, I thought he’d be one of those spoiled rich kids—handsome, wealthy, and just partying all the time.”

    “…”

    “I was completely wrong. The more I get to know him, the more polite and sincere he seems.”

    “Do you remember what I taught you, Rit?”

    Everyone walking into the shop turned to look at Grandpa in unison. His dad nodded and said, “Yes, I remember.”

    “…”

    “The more we realize we have prejudices, the more we need to open our hearts.”

    “Exactly… because when we’re prejudiced, we forget everything. Even if something is good, we’ll see it as bad.”

    “…”

    But if we open our hearts while still holding those prejudices, it helps us stay mindful. In the end, we’ll see the truth.”

    “But back then, I didn’t have any prejudice against Muenfah, Dad.”

    “I know… I just wanted to remind you. In case someday you develop a bias against someone, if they turn out to be a true friend or someone worth keeping, you won’t lose a good person.”

    “…”

    “I’m not just warning you Rit—I’m warning everyone.”

    “I’ll keep it in mind, Grandpa,” Theerak said. Grandpa reached out to pat his head. Theerak smiled at Grandpa and led him into the shop through the back door. While everyone was exploring Muenfah’s restaurant, Theerak walked over to hand a bag containing a cake box to an employee whom Phii Real had instructed to wait. Then, he followed his parents and Grandpa inside the event.

    Today, Muenfah’s shop was decorated especially beautifully. Normally, the atmosphere in the shop was already great, but today it was even better because he could feel the warmth. Muenfah had hung small yellow lights around the large tree in the center of the shop and on Fah’s deck. Every table was covered with a white cloth and had a vase of lilies placed on it, while the chairs were adorned with silver bows tied to their backs.

    Muenfah’s birthday celebration was elegant and very formal. Theerak scanned the room, looking for the host. He spotted a tall figure greeting the adult guests at the front entrance. Today, Muenfah looked as good as ever. He was wearing a long-sleeved shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his tattoo, the hem tucked into black jeans. Muenfah wore polished, pointed-toe leather shoes in a burnt brown color. He hadn’t styled his hair up but let his chocolate-colored locks fall naturally. Theerak smiled when he noticed the favorite watch on Muenfah’s wrist before glancing down at the watch box in his own hand.

    When Theerak looked up again to see the tall figure, a smile as radiant as the morning sun began approaching him closer and closer. Muenfah was walking toward him. Theerak had thought the world would stop spinning only when he first fell in love, but now he realized that in life, there would be one person who was an exception for him. Even if that feeling could only happen once, there would be one person who could make it happen again and again—just like how Muenfah made him fall in love repeatedly.

    “Theerak.”

    “Yes…” Theerak smiled at the person in front of him.

    Muenfah looked at him and the gift in his hand before raising his hands to pay respects to his father, mother, and grandfather. “Hello, sir, ma’am,    Grandpa.”

    Everyone nodded in acknowledgment and looked at Muenfah with the same kind of gaze they often used with him. Grandpa had once said it was a look of pride. Theerak thought everyone must be proud of Muenfah for being a good person with a bright future at such a young age.

    By now, Muenfah had earned more than just acceptance…

    “Please, the table inside is reserved for the adults. I have already prepared it.”

    “…”

    “My parents are waiting for sir, ma’am, and Grandpa.”

    “Oh, really?…” Grandpa raised his eyebrows. “In that case, we’d better hurry. It’s not good to keep them waiting.”

    “I will have an employee escort you there.”

    “Thank you, dear,” his mother said, lightly touching Muenfah’s arm before following the employee.

    Theerak watched his father, mother, and grandfather head to the table inside with Fah’s parents. He felt a slight worry but thought they would likely get along well since Fah’s parents were kind and lovely people. They would surely fit in easily with his cheerful family.

    “Theerak, you don’t have to worry,” said Phii Fah. “I believe that within an hour, you all will get along so well that you won’t stop talking.”

    Theerak nodded and smiled at Muenfah before saying, “I have brought a very special gift for you too.”

    “What’s this box?” Muenfah asked. “…It’s as cute as the person giving it.”

    Theerak held back a smile. Muenfah must have forgotten that they were already a couple, which was why he was still flirting with him. “It’s a box to store my boyfriend’s watch,” Theerak replied.

    “But your boyfriend has so many watches,” Muenfah said before leaning down to kiss his cheek. “Did you only make one box?”

    “I will make one for you every year,” Theerak said.

    “I’m just kidding, Theerak,” Muenfah replied. “One box is enough… just to keep this one watch.” As he spoke, Muenfah raised his hand to take off his watch and said, “Wanna try putting it on for me.”

    “Sure…”

    Muenfah took the box, slid the lid open, placed the watch inside, and handed it to Theerak to see. Theerak felt an indescribable warmth seeing Muenfah’s cherished possession inside the box that he and his father had carefully crafted.

    “This watch was bought for you by your mom, right?” Theerak asked.

    “Yes, she bought it as a birthday gift,” Muenfah replied.

    “That’s why you love this watch so much, isn’t it?” Theerak continued.

    “Part of the reason I love this watch so much is because my Mom bought it for me,” Muenfah explained. “But there’s another reason why it has to be this watch that I always wear with me.”

    As he spoke, Muenfah picked up the watch and showed Theerak the clasp. Theerak blinked in surprise when he saw the Chinese character “爱” [love] engraved on it.

    “…”

    “Back then, I hadn’t fallen in love with you yet,” Muenfah said. “I hadn’t even met you. But Mom chose to engrave this word because it matches the meaning of my real name… And when I had lost faith in love, I chose to tattoo this word too.” “…”

    “I think… Rak Niran, must have been meant for me, truly,” Muenfah said.

    “…”

    “Theerak, you are the most valuable gift in my life,” Muenfah said.

    Theerak pressed his lips together, feeling a sting in his nose. He didn’t understand why he had become so emotional and sensitive, but upon reflection, he realized it was because every action and word from Muenfah came sincerely from the heart. That was why Theerak could feel the overwhelming emotions of the other so deeply.

    “…”

    “Theerak of mine,” Muenfah said before wrapping his arms around him in an embrace.

    Theerak nodded and hugged the taller man back. Today, he resolved not to let any tears fall—not even to let them well up at the edges of his eyes. He believed there was no need to shed tears at his boyfriend’s birthday celebration.

    “Love you so much, Phii Fah.”

    “Khrapom.”

     

    #However May Thousand Skies

    Muenfah led him to a long table that could seat twenty people. Theerak scanned the row of Muenfah’s friends sitting there. He blinked rapidly. Seeing his boyfriend’s friends, Muenfah had so many friends that it shocked him. Theerak knew Muenfah was a social person, but he didn’t expect him to have this many friends, especially since Muenfah was always glued to him, making him seem like someone without friends. “Little one…”

    “Ai’Hia! Do you want to get kicked by Muenfah?” Phii Noh said.

    Hia shook his head before sliding an empty chair. Muenfah had him sit at the corner of the table across from Phii Babe, while he sat in the chair next to Phii Real. As soon as he sat down, Theerak grabbed the gift box from Muenfah’s hands and hugged it tightly. He needed to take this gift to join the surprise process first, even though Muenfah had already seen it. The reason Theerak didn’t wrap it or hide it beforehand was that he figured Muenfah already knew he had a gift for him. Giving the gift to him earlier would help ensure Muenfah wouldn’t suspect the additional surprise.

    Muenfah might think the gift was the end of it.

    But in reality… Theerak had more surprises in store.

    After eating and chatting for a while, Muenfah got up to prepare to blow out the candles in the area where the older relatives were. All the friends, including Theerak, joined in singing. At this point, a crowd had gathered around Muenfah. The mom holding the cake for Muenfah let go of one hand from the tray and waved at him, but Theerak didn’t dare approach since it was all Muenfah’s relatives.

    However, Muenfah walked over, took his hand, and pulled him into the circle, wrapping an arm around his waist. The relatives cheered and teased until Theerak felt his face flush with heat.

    “That grandson has a boyfriend now!”

    “Fah, let the little one blow out the candles too!”

    Theerak pressed his lips together tightly while staring at the candle flames. He thought the growing heat on his face wasn’t from the warmth of the candles but rather from the relatives’ comments.

    “Happy birthday to you… Happy birthday to you…”

    “Happy birthday to you… Happy birthday to you…”

    Theerak clapped and sang for Muenfah one last time.

    “Happy birthday… Happy birthday…”

    At that moment, Theerak stood on his tiptoes to gain a bit of height before whispering the final line of the song into Muenfah’s ear.

    “Happy birthday to you, Muenfah…”

    The big guy broke into a smile before blowing out the candles. He went to hug his mom while still keeping an arm around Theerak’s shoulders. The mom, holding the cake, had tears in her eyes as she kissed her son’s cheek with a loud smack. Then she waved at his close friend standing nearby to come over. Panli got a kiss on the cheek from the mom, leaving a pink lipstick mark on his face.

    “Ma… you like to tease me, huh?”

    “Why, huh… are you afraid someone might see and misunderstand?”

    Panli laughed and walked over to pinch his cheek once before returning to stand beside him, as close as before. Theerak saw his friend sitting in the middle of the table, which had been close for a while now. Even with others around, he still liked to tease him constantly. Just a moment ago, before blowing out the cake candles, Panli had been scolded by Muenfah for stopping by to pinch his cheek after coming back from the bathroom.

    “Li, you naughty dog face, never changes…”

    “Have lots of happiness, okay, Muenfah?”

    Theerak shifted his gaze from Panli to follow the familiar voice. His father walked in to give blessings to Muenfah along with his mother. His grandfather followed shortly after and reached out to gently pat Muenfah on the shoulder.

    “Mom wishes for Fah to have all his hopes fulfilled in everything, okay?”

    “Thank you, Dad, Mom.”

    Muenfah looked at his father and mother before shifting his gaze to his grandfather. Theerak felt a stinging sensation in his nose again when he saw his grandfather hug Muenfah instead of giving verbal blessings. Muenfah let go of the arm that was around his shoulder and hugged his grandfather back. At that moment, Theerak saw his mother wipe away tears while his father held her shoulders.

    “Thank you, Muenfah.”

    “…”

    “Thank you for being born as my grandson.”

    “Yes, Grandpa.”

    “How much I love Rak… that’s how much I love you Muenfah too.”

    “I love you Grandpa too.”

    Theerak had never thought before that love could make him feel so happy and fulfilled like this. But he knew well that if the person he loved wasn’t Muenfah… everyone might not be this happy.

    Theerak smiled faintly…

    Once again, he wanted to say this sentence.

    And he got to say it on Muenfah’s birthday.

    “Thank you for being born, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah, hearing his soft voice, turned around and hugged him.

    “Thank you for being born as a gift for me.”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After all the elder relatives had left, including his family, Muenfah had the staff start serving alcohol to everyone. He probably knew his friends liked to drink until they were blackout drunk, which is why he told Phii Real to clear out the storage room at the back of the shop. If anyone got too drunk to go home, they could rest in the storage room instead.

    Muenfah himself drank too…

    Theerak watched the tall figure lift a glass of liquor and down it. In that moment, he secretly winked at Phii Real, who was about to start the plan.

    When Theerak saw Hia blinking rapidly—it looked more like dust had gotten in his eyes than a signal—he almost burst out laughing. But he had to hold it in before saying “Phii Fah, I need to go to the bathroom first, okay?”

    “Should I go with you?”

    “No need, I can go alone.”

    “Uh… sit with me for a bit,” said another friend of Muenfah, someone Theerak had never met before. It seemed like this guy was part of the plan, as he spoke to stall Muenfah and secretly winked at Theerak.

    “Alright… but I will have a guard watch over things,” Muenfah said before raising his hand to call over a large guard stationed at the front of the shop.

    “My boyfriend is going to the restroom. Please keep an eye on him.”

    “Yes, Khun Fah.”

    Theerak gave a faint smile to Muenfah’s guard before walking over to take his position. He turned to the tall guard, who furrowed his brows as if confused. Theerak decided to tell him the truth.

    “Hey, I’m not actually going to the restroom. I’m about to surprise Phii

    Fah. Could you stand here with me for now?”

    “…”

    “Please don’t tell Phii Fah just yet, okay?”

    The guard hesitated slightly before nodding in agreement. “Alright, Khun Rak.”

    Theerak stood at the designated meeting spot, a place with the clearest view of the stage. Phii Real had said that Hia would push out a cart with the cake, and then No would follow. However, at that moment, Theerak was standing there alone.

    “Kid… Hia is here.”

    “Hia…”

    Theerak turned to see Hia pushing a cart with his cake on it, emerging from one area of the shop. No came running out, panting, and quickly took a position in front of Hia to watch for signals from Phii Real. Suddenly, Theerak felt his heart pounding so hard it seemed like it might explode. Perhaps it was because he had never surprised Muenfah before, combined with his fear that Muenfah might catch on too soon.

    “Damn it, push it out now!”

    “Okay…”

    “Wait!…” Noh, who had just given the order to push the cart, raised his hand to stop again. “Real said to hold off.”

    Theerak and Hia, who were about to step forward, froze and waited for the next instruction. Theerak took a deep breath and turned to smile at Hia, who was looking at him.

    “You’re adorable, kid… I, Hia loves you.”

    Theerak tried to suppress a laugh. Hia’s humorous nature helped ease his nerves. “Push the cart carefully, okay, Phii Hia?”

    “Aww… kid, cheer me on too! I will deliver the cake to your boyfriend perfectly.”

    “Thank you!”

    “Push it out now!”

    “Kid, let’s go.”

    “Okay…”

    “Wait, hold on!”

    Theerak nearly stumbled as he stopped in his tracks. He blinked rapidly and craned his neck to see what was happening. Hia, unable to hold back, finally spoke up.

    “Damn it, Noh! What the hell are you doing with the signals? You’ve messed up twice already!”

    “Real told me to go, so I told you to go. Then he said to stop, so I had to tell you to stop, didn’t I?”

    “What the hell is wrong with you guys?”

    “Can you just push the cart without complaining… Ball keeps standing up and sitting down, putting up signs on the rooftop, working harder than you, and he’s not even complaining.”

    “Fine… everything I do is wrong.”

    “Come out already.”

    “Finally…”

    “Wait, hold on!”

    “Ugh… what’s wrong with you guys? Can I go pee first? I’ll come back and push it again. Do you think I’m not excited, you jerk!”

    “…”

    “If you don’t let me out this time, I’ll eat Muenfah sugar figurine, but I’ll keep Nong Theerak’s figurine.”

    “Keep it for me, right?”

    “Keep dreaming, you jerk! I’ll keep it to cuddle with.”

    Your name’s bad enough, don’t let your personality be bad too.”

    “You’re so great, huh, Ai’Hia.”

    “You’re eating your friend’s cake too, greedy.”

    Normally, Theerak would laugh at their conversation, but this time he felt something was off. He was about to walk out to check for himself, but his phone vibrated with a notification, making him pause and pull it out to look.

    “Yes, Phii Real?”

    [Little one, I think we’ve been double-crossed.]

    “Double-crossed, sir?”

    [It’s like Fah figured out we were planning a surprise. He won’t stay still—sitting for a moment, then getting up and walking around again… going to refill his drink, then chatting with friends.]

    “…”

    [Right now, Fah’s heading to the stage. I think he’s going to do something before we can surprise him.]

    “…”

    [That’s all for now, little one. Fah’s calling me.]

    “Okay.”

    Theerak hung up, placed the watch box on the cart, and walked over to stand in front of Phii Noh so he could get a clearer view of the tall figure on stage. Muenfah was standing on the stage. Soon after, Panli went up to take his position as the drummer. Theerak frowned when he saw Phii Real carrying electric guitar onto the stage. Phii Dom went up to play the bass, and another friend of Muenfah stood at electric keyboard.

    Normally, the birthday person gets surprised, but today, I will surprise his boyfriend instead.”

    “Whoo-hoo!”

    Theerak shook his head slightly, realizing they’d been found out, before breaking into a smile when he saw the tall figure pointing at him. Theerak waved to Phii Hia to wheel out the cake cart. As he walked closer to the stage, the music started playing, and the small figure grinned widely the moment he recognized the familiar melody.

    ‘Do you know when we first met, when those memories began, when it was that made both of us start to feel something?’

    The lyrics of this part made Theerak turn to look at the glasshouse room. He recalled the time when they first ate together, before continuing to walk and stopping at a comfortable distance—neither too close nor too far from the stage.

    “Or perhaps when you had to lie down in sorrow, or when we had to be apart, it made me realize that I only think of you.”

    “…”

    “And at this moment, at this time, after years have passed, let the stars be like witnesses to our love.”

    “…”

    But then Muenfah stopped singing and jumped down from the stage. He walked over and stopped in front of him, giving him the same familiar smile. Theerak pressed his lips together before swallowing something down his throat. Muenfah let out a soft laugh, using just one arm to hug him before raising the microphone to sing the next part.

    I promise to love only you, to love just you, to love only you forever, for eternity, I’ll love only you, I’ll love just you, I want to have only you.”

    Theerak had promised himself he wouldn’t shed a tear at Muenfah’s birthday, but at this moment, he couldn’t keep that promise. Theerak let the tears flow before hugging the bigger man back. Muenfah gently rubbed his shoulder while singing.

    “On the nights when we were filled with loneliness, when you came close to me, it felt warm like a fire in the cold, and at this moment, at this time, after years have passed, let the stars be like witnesses that…”

    “…”

    “I promise to love only you, to love just you, to love only you forever, for eternity, I’ll love only you, I’ll love just you, and I’ll have only you.”

    “…”

    Theerak tightened his embrace around Muenfah even more…

    “Forget the painful stories we’ve been through, throw them away far behind, and tomorrow there will be only us, no one will be lonely, no one will be sad, the two of us walking side by side.”

    “…”

    Muenfah stopped singing and used his thick hand to lift Theerak’s chin so their eyes could meet, because Theerak had been burying his face to hold back his tears. He felt that it was more than just a song.

    Muenfah was making a promise to him…that he would love only Theerak.

    “Theerak…”

    “…”

    Will you celebrate my birthday with me, every year?” Muenfah said before pulling something out of his pocket. He took out a silver ring and continued, “If you agree… I will put this ring on you as a symbol of our promise.”

    “…”

    Theerak roughly wiped his tears with his hand before nodding in agreement. Everyone at the event cheered loudly in celebration. Muenfah took his hand and slipped the ring onto his left ring finger. Then he reached into his pants pocket, pulled out another ring, and prepared to put it on himself.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    Muenfah, who was about to put on the ring himself, paused. It was at that moment that Theerak’s tears flowed again. He wasn’t crying because he received a promise ring, but because no matter how much time passed, Muenfah never demanded anything from him. Even when it came to putting on the ring, he chose to do it himself without asking Theerak to put it on for him.

    “Can I put the ring on you too?”

    Muenfah nodded and handed him the ring. As soon as the large ring was on the same ring finger as his, the tall man pulled him into a hug. Theerak hugged Muenfah back and pressed his face against the strong chest. Muenfah leaned down, pressing his nose to smell his head.

    “Ball, released the banner.”

    “…”

    “Woo ~”

    Theerak pulled away from the hug with Muenfah and turned to look at the “Happy Birthday” banner they had prepared as a surprise for him. But now, it was Theerak who ended up being surprised. The birthday banner was frosted in color, with a long message that read, “Happy Birthday, Sky’s Beloved,” and most importantly, it featured a photo of the two of them that Phii Real had taken from the group chat yesterday.

    “The banner is so cute!”

    “Woo ~”

    “my boyfriend is damn cute, even putting my photo on it.”

    Theerak smiled and laughed while hugging Muenfah. He waved to Hia to bring the cake closer. Muenfah, who had his arm around his shoulder, stared at the cake before leaning down to press his nose to his head again.

    “The cake is as cute as you, my sea.”

    “Does you like it?”

    “I like it.”

    “Muenfah…”

    “What the hell?”

    “I just wanted to say… Happy Birthday.”

    “…”

    “Even though I really wants to eat the sugar figure of you, I’ll hold back because I want you to sit on the cake with my little brother.”

    “Who chose to bring the damn cake to me?”

    “Me. We were short on people, so I had to bring this toilet water over.”

    “Next time, don’t bother. I can walk over and blow out the candles myself.”

    “Muen… this is me, Hia, your own son.”

    When Theerak saw Phii Real, he suddenly remembered this and asked, “Phii Real… did you team up with Phii Fah to trick me, right?”

    “No, little one. I went up to play the guitar because Fah forced me to. I had no idea he was going to sing a surprise song.”

    Theerak looked up at the tall figure who was holding his shoulders, wanting to know how Muenfah had figured out the plan. If it wasn’t Phii Real who had told him, Muenfah chuckled in his throat before leaning down to kiss him on the lips. If they were alone, Theerak wouldn’t feel too shy, but at that moment, hundreds of eyes were watching them.

    “I knew there was going to be a surprise because Real was acting suspicious. He kept avoiding eye contact with me and kept looking toward my deck, even though he usually doesn’t pay much attention to it… So I figured someone must be planning a surprise for me.”

    “…”

    “And the only person I could think of was Theerak.”

    “…”

    “But that day when you and your dad were acting suspicious, it wasn’t about preparing a surprise for the birthday sign, right?”

    “No, it wasn’t…” Theerak turned to pick up the watch box from the cart and handed it to Muenfah. “That day, I asked Dad to help assemble the watch box for you. But when you came into the house unexpectedly, Dad and I hurriedly hid the tools.”

    “Oh…”

    “Hold on, I want to go off-topic for a bit.”

    “…”

    “There’s no watch belonging to Muen in that box, right?”

    Theerak slid the lid of the box open and pulled out Muenfah’s favorite watch to show him. Ever since Muenfah had taken off the watch and placed it in the box, he hadn’t worn it again. He had been carrying the box around, even with an expensive watch inside.

    “There is, Phii Fah left his watch in it,” Theerak said as he handed the watch back to Muenfah, who took it and put it back on his wrist as usual.

    “Noh!! You idiot!”

    “Why are you yelling at Noh?” Phii Real asked.

    “Just now, he told me to hide the box… Imagine the situation. If the box and the watch went missing, I would probably get beaten to death by Muen.”

    “I’d stomp him into the ground.”

    “No need to bury him, Fah. Just one kiss from you, and Hia wouldn’t be able to breathe.”

    Everyone burst into laughter before dispersing to their seats after the surprise was over. Muenfah led him back to their original spot. Theerak still had one more question, so he asked.

    “Phii Fah… Was it because you knew I was going to surprise you that you came up with this counter-plan?”

    “No, I ordered a pair of matching rings last week, intending to give them to you at my birthday event. But I didn’t want to just hand them over plainly. I thought… if I sang a song for you too, it would be a good memory for both of us.”

    “…”

    “Honestly, I didn’t know when the surprise was going to happen. But because Real kept acting suspicious and waving his hands around, I figured he must be signaling something. So I pretended to move around restlessly… to surprise you first.”

    “You’re such a sly sky, aren’t you?”

    Muenfah smiled softly and leaned down to kiss his forehead once. He then turned to his friends who were calling him. Theerak glanced at the side profile of his lover, now adorned with a smile, and thought to himself… for Muenfah’s birthday this year he wished for Muenfah to smile a lot.

    “Shall we go?”

    “Let me ask Theerak first…”

    Theerak looked at Muenfah, who turned to face him, and asked, “Where are we going, Phii Fah?”

    “Ball and the gang invited us to the beach again. Probably to my uncle’s resort, as usual.”

    Theerak’s eyes widened with excitement, and he nodded eagerly. “Let’s go,    Phii Fah… I want to go to the beach again.”

    Muenfah bit his lip, then leaned down to whisper softly in his ear, “But this time, it’s for three days and two nights.”

    Theerak fell silent, pondering. If he stayed overnight this time, Phii Babe would definitely not let him go, fearing something might happen. So, Theerak would have to convince his older sister to come along. Only then could he go to the beach with Muenfah.

    “Babe… let’s go to the beach together on Friday.”

    However, it was Muenfah who invited Phii Babe first. The older sister, sitting across from them, furrowed her brows as if deep in thought, before nodding in agreement after being pleaded with by Phii Dom to join the beach trip.

    “Hmm… fine, I’ll go,” Phii Babe said, shooting a glare at her boyfriend.

    “I’m going because I’m worried about Rak, not because I gave in.”

    “Yes, yes, whatever the reason, we’re just happy you’re coming,” Theerak said with a small smile before turning to the tall figure. Muenfah smirked with a sly look in his eyes, leaning in close as if to kiss his lips. But because Theerak wanted to tease the cunning Muenfah, he raised his hand to touch his full lips, stopping him.

    “No kissing.”

    “I can hold back,” Muenfah replied.

    “…”

    “It’s just a few days…”

    Theerak frowned as he looked at Muenfah, who was smirking. Right now, he looked extremely sly, so much so that Theerak wanted to pinch his arm until it bruised. He was still trying to interpret Muenfah’s words:

    It’s just a few days…

    Today was Wednesday… the beach trip was on Friday.

    He thought that if he waited until Friday, Muenfah would probably kiss him until his lips were sore. Suddenly changing his mind, Theerak nudged Muenfah with his hand. The taller man turned to him, raising an eyebrow in curiosity. Theerak then lifted a finger to tap his own lips.

    “I will let you kiss me.”

    Muenfah laughed heartily before shaking his head in refusal, “No more kisses… I will save them all for Friday night.”

    Theerak swallowed hard while thinking…

    He wanted to tease Muenfah and make him suffer, that chubby puppy!

    Friday night, he’d definitely get kissed until his lips were sore.

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 29

    YOURSKY, Chapter 29

       YOURSKY, Chapter 29

    Theerak sat with his head bowed, staring at his hands where sweat was starting to seep out. Today, he was going to meet Muenfah’s parents at Muenfah’s restaurant. At first, he thought it’d be easier than this, but he was wrong—he couldn’t control his excitement at all. And when the excitement grew too much, it turned into worry. Theerak knew Pa and Ma were kind people, but he couldn’t help feeling anxious.

    Will his parents be impressed with a chubby puppy like me…?

    He glanced at his white long-sleeve t-shirt and favorite black jeans—a birthday gift from his dad—feeling uncertain before turning to the person beside him, who was focused on driving.

    “Phii Fah, do you think I look okay in this outfit?”

    “Yes, you look cute already.” Muenfah said, briefly glancing away from the road to answer him.

    “But I’m not confident…” Theerak’s voice softened as he checked the clock on the car’s console. “I think we still have some time. Phii Fah, can you turn back to my house?…I want to change.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat. At that moment, the traffic light turned red, giving him the chance to lean in close and plant a quick kiss on Theerak’s lips before saying, “You’re already the cutest. Don’t worry.”

    “But I think the overalls I wore to the beach were cuter than this outfit.”

    “Theerak… my parents will love you for being you. They don’t care about clothes or appearances.”

    “…”

    “However you were with me, just be that way.”

    “I will try not to worry…” Theerak turned to look at Muenfah, who had shifted his attention back to the road ahead, before adding, “But I am still excited anyway.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly, then took one hand off the steering wheel to hold his, offering encouragement. Theerak took a deep breath to control his excitement, but as soon as he spotted Muenfah’s restaurant in the distance, his calm heart jolted awake and started pounding wildly. Theerak seriously wanted to rip his heart out and toss it out of the car.

    Right now, Theerak thought that giving himself a pep talk was a good idea.

    “Keep going, chubby puppy! T___T”

    When they arrived at Muenfah’s restaurant, he led Theerak to sit and wait in a glass-walled room before excusing himself to check on things in the restaurant, since he hadn’t been there yesterday. Theerak glanced around. Today, the room had vases of white lilies placed in every corner. He guessed that Muenfah’s Mama must really like white lilies.

    There was even a vase of lilies on the dining table, filling the air with a faint floral scent that helped Theerak relax and sparked an idea. He got up from his chair and walked to the vase in the farthest corner of the room.

    Theerak secretly plucked one lily and hid it behind his back, then used his free hand to rearrange the remaining flowers into a neat bunch so no gap would show after he’d taken one.

    “Please let me share this with Mama…”

    He wasn’t sure who he was talking to, since the room only contained him and hundreds of lilies scattered around. But Theerak felt like he was sneaking a flower without the shop owner’s permission. So, he spoke to the bouquet in front of him to ease the guilt in his heart.

    His mother had once told him… never take someone else’s things without permission.

    But this time, Theerak didn’t have enough time to wait for Muenfah’s approval, especially since he might walk in with Papa and Mama any moment. It was almost time for their scheduled meal anyway. Theerak returned to his seat and placed the lily behind him. He twisted around occasionally to make sure he wasn’t sitting on it.

    Creak!

    The sound of the door opening grabbed his attention. At that moment,    Theerak saw a middle-aged man and woman appear. He figured they must be Muenfah’s Papa and Mama. Both looked great and didn’t seem old at all. He realized now who Muenfah had inherited his sharp eyes from.

    Muenfah’s eyes were just like his Mama’s.

    As for his facial structure, height, and complexion… those came from Papa.

    Theerak tried to suppress a smile as a thought popped into his head. Panli resembled Dad so much it was uncanny—he didn’t take after Mom at all. Theerak had once heard the saying, “If a son looks like his father, he’ll be unlucky.” But he didn’t think it was true, because ever since they’d been together, his friend had never once seemed sad or disappointed.

    That goofy dog-faced guy could stay cheerful all the time…

    Now, Theerak wasn’t surprised anymore why both sons of the Pisut family were so flawlessly good-looking. It was because they had such stunning molds like Dad and Mom.

    Mom was beautiful.

    Dad was incredibly handsome.

    Together, they produced Pradipat, the cool guy.

    “Chubby little pup!”

    Theerak flinched slightly when Muenfah’s Dad called him that loudly, then laughed and pulled out a chair for Mom, who was sitting down across from him. Dad waited to make sure Mom was seated properly before sitting beside her.

    “Phii Fah’s treasure.”

    The small guy sat there blinking rapidly, watching Muenfah parents send him friendly smiles. He hadn’t expected them to be this kind. Dad and Mom acted as if they’d met him several times before, even though this was their first meeting. Theerak had heard a little about how Muenfah had told Dad and Mom about him.

    But just how much had Muenfah said about him?

    For Dad and Mom to seem like they knew him so well already?

    “Are you hungry yet, son?”

    Theerak, snapping back to his senses, quickly raised his hands to greet them politely. “H-Hello!”

    “…”

    “Looks like Muenfah just put the batteries in—the chubby pup’s only now coming to life…” Dad said with a laugh. “A minute ago, he was sitting there like a doll with no batteries.”

    “He’s cute like a doll, isn’t he, dear?” Mom turned and nodded at Dad before continuing, “Why aren’t our kids this tiny and portable?”

    “Oh, come on… By the time Muen was five, I could barely carry him anymore. At least Pan grew a bit slower.”

    “Fah shot up so fast, didn’t he, dear?”

    “Tall, long…” Dad started, then paused. Mom glared at him and smacked his arm once. “What’s that, dear? I was going to say tall, long, and wellkneed like his father.”

    “…”

    Theerak now knew who Muenfah got his cheekiness from. T___T

    It was Dad…

    “Don’t take him too seriously, son.” Mom said before shooting a sideways glance at Dad, who was laughing. “he loves saying stuff like this all the time.”

    “Chubby pup, don’t misunderstand me—I’m not a crude guy!”

    “Y-Khrapom.”

    “But the reason I like teasing her like this is because it adds more color to our married life. We’re not obsessed with that kind of thing all the time, but we tease each other with these words to strengthen our bond even more. Who knows, it might even get sweeter than before.”

    “…”

    “You don’t need to spice things up with that kind of stuff. Just playful teasing to keep things lively is enough.”

    “…”

    “Saying ‘I love you’ or ‘I miss you’ alone isn’t enough. You’ve got to have some tricks to keep them hooked.”

    “…”

    Now Theerak understood why Muenfah liked saying cheeky things to him. He was using this method to win his heart. Theerak thought Muenfah had succeeded long ago because he couldn’t bear to be apart from him at all.

    Even being away for just one day made him miss him already…

    Dad’s method was dangerously effective.

    That’s why he was so completely smitten with Muenfah.

    “What are you all talking about?”

    Muenfah, who had just walked in, flashed his usual smile at everyone. He plopped down beside him and leaned in, pressing his nose into his hair with a loud sniff. “…”

    Oh… Phii Fah, right in front of your Dad and Mom?!

    I’m embarrassed, T___T

    “Is my Dad teasing you or something?”

    “N-No, not at all.”

    “It’s like I seeing myself when I first married your mom, Muen…” Dad said with a smirk tugging at his lips. “They call it… newlywed bliss.”

    Theerak was so embarrassed he felt like he might explode, while everyone else burst into delighted laughter. He used to think the Niran house was the most cheerful and fun, but after meeting the Pisut house… Theerak had to rethink that.

    The Pisut house was amazing at creating laughter.

    And super cheeky too.

    Rak doesn’t mean Phii Fah’s Dad, though.

    Rak means Phii Fah…

    The worries he once had were chased away by all the laughter. Now,    Theerak was starting to feel more confident in himself. The way Dad and Mom welcomed him so warmly from the very first meeting reminded him of when Muenfah was rejected by his own father.

    Theerak lowered his eyes to the large hand resting on his thigh, then looked up at the side profile of Muenfah, who was laughing and smiling with Dad. Theerak thought it was unfair that the world kept throwing obstacles and pain at someone like Muenfah. Nothing must have come easily to him before he got anything at all. Theerak knew everyone faced challenges in life but with Muenfah… wasn’t it enough already?

    From now on, could Muenfah get everything he wished for without any more pain?

    … Even though this time at the dining table there was only laughter, no tears like before, Theerak chose to slide his hand under the table to hold the larger one. He didn’t know if what he hoped for could come true, but all he knew was… no matter what obstacles Muenfah faced, he would hold his hand and stand by his side forever.

    “The food’s here…”

    “It all looks so delicious.”

    Pa and Ma helped receive the dishes from the staff. If a dish looked especially appetizing, Ma would slide it toward him. If it was something colorful and spicy, Pa would place it in front of Muenfah instead. Theerak could feel the love and care both of them showed him.

    “Pa, Ma… thank you.”

    “No need to thank Ma, Theerak. Just eat a lot, okay?”

    Theerak turned to pick up the lily flower placed behind him and handed it to Ma. “Thank you for raising Phii Fah so well, Ma.”

    “Oh… my sweet boy.” Ma said as she accepted the flower. She stood up, walked over to kiss the top of his head once, then returned to her seat.

    “No wonder Khun Muenfah is so smitten with this chubby puppy.” Pa said.

    “Thank you too, Pa… I love Pa and Ma.”

    Pa laughed and nodded toward Muenfah. “Muen… you’ve been outdone.”

    “I accept it… I’ll let myself be outdone because of Theerak.”

    “Even shed tears because of him.”

    “Ma… don’t bring that up.”

    Theerak frowned as he looked at Muenfah, who was stopping Ma. He sensed there must be something more, so he turned back to Ma, who was sitting there with a faint smile, and asked “What’s it about, Ma?”

    “When you had a partner… his world fell apart.”

    “…”

    When we talked on the phone… he was crying.”

    “Ma… that’s enough.”

    “I want to hear more, Ma.”

    “I knew he was hurting a lot, but I believed he’d still love Theerak no matter what.”

    “…”

    “So all I could do was pray that you would turn around and notice him someday.”

    “…”

    Theerak felt a sting in his nose as he thought about the times Muenfah had been in pain. He knew it must have been a tough period for him, but he’d never known that Muenfah had shed tears over him—someone he hadn’t even spoken to once back then.

    Muenfah’s love for him… was a pure love.

    Muenfah’s love for him… was a love that sought nothing in return.

    The smaller figure turned to the taller one before wrapping both arms around his thick neck. Theerak pressed his nose and lips against the broad shoulder, just as Muenfah liked to do. By now, Theerak knew that offering this kind of touch was the best way to comfort the other.

    “There, there, my sky.”

    “I love you so much.”

    “…”

    “The one who can make me cry, smile, and laugh… it’s only you, Rak

    Niran, and no one else.”

    “Rak Niran, will love only you, Pradipat, and no one else.”

    Muenfah rubbed his head, then pressed a kiss to his temple. “…” “Wife… don’t they remind us of ourselves when we were young?”

    “Even now, your is still like you was in his youth—no difference at all. your cheekiness hasn’t faded one bit.”

    “Haha… Well, I’m only cheeky with you, wife.”

    Theerak laughed when he heard Papa say that, then let go of his hug with Muenfah. He remembered that Muenfah had said the same thing once. Theerak thought that Papa and Muenfah were… like father, like son.

    After finishing their meal, Papa and Mama asked to head back home to rest. Meanwhile, Muenfah, having wrapped up his work at the shop, took him up to sit on the rooftop—Fah’s rooftop. They sat in their usual spot. Theerak looked down at his feet dangling in the air before turning to the person beside him, who was smiling back at him.

    The orange light of the evening sun reflecting off those sharp eyes made it impossible for Theerak to look away from Muenfah. He wasn’t sure if it was those captivating eyes or that familiar smile, but it made Theerak feel… it was that time again.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Yes?”

    “I think… we should…”

    “Theerak, be my boyfriend.”

    At that moment, his heart started racing again, just like when he first met Muenfah. He had been about to ask Muenfah to be his boyfriend, but it seemed Muenfah had guessed it and jumped in to ask him first. Perhaps because they loved each other so much, they both wanted to be the one to ask the other to be their boyfriend.

    They both wanted to ask each other to be boyfriends.

    Theerak thought they must have met halfway already.

    :]

    “How about we take turns asking each other to be boyfriends, Phii Fah?”

    “…”

    “Even though I only recently started courting you… I did court you, you know.”

    Muenfah gave a small smile.

    “…”

    “Deal, Phii Fah?”

    “Deal.”

    “Phii Fah, ask me to be your boyfriend again.”

    “Theerak… be my boyfriend.”

    “Yes.” Theerak replied before breaking into a wide smile, though for some reason, tears welled up around the edges of his eyes.

    “…”

    “Phii Fah… you are my boyfriend, right?”

    Muenfah gave a faint smile before moving his face closer. His sharp eyes locked onto Theerak’s, making his heart pause for a moment. Theerak closed his eyes as those full lips pressed against his own. Muenfah delivered a gentle, warm touch, like the atmosphere of the sunset at that moment. Not long after, Muenfah pulled away from the kiss and rested his forehead against Theerak’s.

    “Yes, na khrap”

    That “Yes, na khrap” … from the same good guy as always made Theerak smile even wider.

     

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Sky’s Beloved: The professor starts taking attendance at 10 a.m. today, right?Panli: Yep.

    Joyyy: Your sagging-cheeks’ LINE name stinks so bad.

    T: Your LINE name totally screams “I have a boyfriend.” huh?

    Sky’s Beloved: Of courseeee.

    Sky’s Beloved: My boyfriend’s name is Pradipat Pisut.

    Sky’s Beloved: Nickname, Muenfah.Panli: I’m so annoyed at people obsessed with their boyfriends.

    Sky’s Beloved: Got a problem with that, dog-faced Panli?

    Sky’s Beloved: You can take it up with my boyfriend.

    T: Back off, Panli, trust me.

    T: His boyfriend’s hardcore.Panli: If I weren’t afraid of getting grounded again, I’d be so ready to fight.

    Joyyy: LOLOLOL

    Joyyy: Above Sasina Pisut is Pradipat Pisut, got it.

    Sky’s Beloved: Joy, ever heard this phrase?

    Joyyy: What phrase, you sagging-cheeks?

    Sky’s Beloved: Above Fah, there’s still Theerak.Panli: Today, the one above Fah is gonna get teased by me until he cries.

    Sky’s Beloved:;;Panli: Don’t even bother sending me that teary face.

    Sky’s Beloved: I’m telling Phii Fah.Panli: Go ahead and snitch. I’m not scared anymore cause I’m so fed up.

    Sky’s Beloved:;;Panli: You know… that teary face of yours just makes me wanna mess with you even more.

    Theerak sat laughing as he sent a crying-laughter LINE sticker to Panli before calling Muenfah. Last night, Muenfah had texted him saying he got back to the condo past 3 a.m. Theerak figured he probably wasn’t awake yet.

    [Khrapom.]

    A sleepy “Khrapom.”

    So cute,

    “Does my boyfriend want to sleep more?”

    [Your boyfriend’s really tired, but I want to talk to you first.]

    “I think you should sleep more. I’m about to head out for class anyway.”

    [Can I, your boyfriend pick you up after class today?]

    “Then I will have to wait with Phii Babe.”

    [If you go with Babe, will you be late for class?]

    “Probably not, since Phii Babe is about to leave. I needs to hurry and get ready so I can go to uni with her.”

    [Okay.]

    “Okay…” Theerak replied softly.

    [Is something wrong? Your voice doesn’t sound good.]

    Theerak swallowed hard before saying, “I’ve been feeling a sore throat since this morning.”

    [Are you sick, Theerak?]

    “I think it might be the start of a cold because I woke up with a sore throat, but no fever yet.”

    [You have two classes today, right?]

    “Yeah, one from 10 a.m. to noon, then another from 5 p.m. to 7 p.m.”

    [How about I buy some medicine and brings it to you first? If it doesn’t get better after taking it, I’ll take you to the doctor.]

    “Okay, Phii Fah.”

    [See you at uni, good boy.]

    “Okay…”

    Theerak replied weakly before hanging up with Muenfah. He coughed hoarsely while packing his backpack and walked to his sister’s room. He plopped down on the soft bed and said “Phii Babe, can I ride with you to class?”

    Phii Babe, who was rolling up some art paper, looked up at him. “Fah left the car here for you… Why don’t you drive yourself?”

    “Because Phii Fah is picking me up after class, so I need to ride with you instead.”

    “Oh… I’m not driving myself today, though. Dom is picking me up.”

    “Okay, then I’ll wait downstairs.”

    “Wait, Rak…” Phii Babe called out, walking over to place the back of her hand on his forehead. “You feel warm. Are you getting a fever?”

    Now Theerak was starting to feel hot and cold at the same time. “I think it’s a cold. My throat’s been sore since morning.”

    “Should you skip class?…One day won’t hurt. You can just bring a doctor’s note to the professor next time.”

    “I’m still okay. If I really can’t handle it, I’ll head back first.” “…”

    “Phii Fah said he’d buy some medicine for me to take. If it doesn’t get better, he’ll take me to the doctor.”

    “Alright then… but if you can’t handle it, don’t push yourself. Come back home and rest.”

    “Okay…”

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    The smaller one shifted his attention from the professor lecturing at the front of the room to the person beside him who had nudged him. Panli furrowed his brows before reaching out to place a hand on his forehead. He then lifted his phone to his ear and said “Chubby-cheeks is running a fever… but I don’t know how many degrees.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah… I’m not a thermometer, damn it.”

    “Panli… tell Phii Fah not to worry.” Theerak replied softly. His throat was hurting worse, and now a headache was starting, but with only a few minutes left in the class, he thought he could still manage.

    “Chubby-cheeks’ lips are bright red… if Phii Fah saw his lips right now, he’d be so possessive. They look so biteable.”

    “…”

    “Pradipat, stop teasing already… use that time you spend picking on him to take care of your own partner instead.”

    Theerak shook his head as he looked at Panli. He knew how jealous Muenfah could get, yet Panli still provoked him like this. He shifted his gaze away from his close friend, who was still secretly talking to his older brother on the phone.

    “Chubby-cheeks, are you running a fever?” Joy, sitting next to Panli, leaned over to ask him.

    “Yeah… a slight fever.”

    “Then you shouldn’t go to English class. I’ll let the professor know for you.” Type said.

    “Phii Fah said he’d bring me some medicine. I’ll try taking it first. If the fever doesn’t go down, I’ll have to see a doctor.”

    “Yeah, honestly, going to the doctor right away might be better.”

    “Phii Fah’s here already—damn, that was fast.”

    Theerak turned to look as Panli pointed. The tall figure walked into the second-year students’ classroom holding a small plastic bag. The professor lecturing at the front paused and spoke into the microphone “Muenfah, did you walk into the wrong room?”

    Theerak wasn’t surprised that the professor knew Muenfah, since this professor was a faculty advisor for their department.

    “I don’t have class today.”

    “Oh? Then why are you here… are you waiting to ask me about your minithesis?”

    “No, sir… I came to look after my partner.”

    “…”

    “My partner’s sick. Can I sit here and keep an eye on him?”

    “Theerak Niran, are you sick?”

    Theerak flinched when the question came through the mic. He turned to the professor, who was waiting for an answer. It wasn’t just the professor staring at him—his classmates in the room were all looking too, some smirking, some grinning widely. Theerak could only offer a dry smile and nod awkwardly.

    “Y-Yes, Professor.”

    “Then you stay with your boyfriend. If I didn’t allow it, it’d probably be quite a sin.”

    Muenfah walked over and sat beside him. Theerak wasn’t sure if his cheeks were burning because of his friends’ teasing or because his temperature was rising from a fever.

    “Phii Fah… aren’t you afraid of the professor scolding you?”

    “He’s my advisor, so we’re pretty close.”

    “How did the professor find out… that Rak is your boyfriend?”

    “The day Theerak had that math exam and Phii Fah waited outside the room, I ran into the professor. He asked what I was doing there, and I told him I was waiting for my boyfriend to finish his exam.”

    “…”

    “That’s how the professor found out that Rak Niran, is your boyfriend.”

    “…”

    Theerak gave a faint smile and nodded. Muenfah placed the back of his hand on Theerak’s forehead, then pulled a cooling gel patch from a plastic bag. He stuck it on Theerak’s forehead before handing him some fever medicine and an opened water bottle.

    “Take the fever medicine first. If it doesn’t get better in a bit, I will take you to the doctor right away.”

    “Phii Fah… I think you should just take him now.” “Wait, try the medicine first, Li,” Theerak said. “Take the medicine, but you need to rest. You can’t keep pushing yourself to sit through class like this,” Panli added.

    “Panli is right.”

    Theerak glanced at Muenfah, who looked worried. He must be really concerned. The reason Theerak was trying to tough it out at the university was that he didn’t want to miss another class, but he knew his body couldn’t hold up until evening.

    He’d have to rest, just as Panli said.

    “Li, you dog-face… help me tell the professor I’m leaving.”

    “Sure.”

    “I’ll jot down the assignments for you, chubby-cheeks. Go home and rest,” another friend chimed in.

    “Mm…” Theerak replied weakly.

    Just then, the professor ended the class. Muenfah helped him out of the classroom. As Theerak stood waiting for the elevator with him, a voice called out from a distance.

    “Hey, Fah…” Phii Noh waved before walking over to the two of them. He smiled and pointed at Theerak’s forehead. “Is your smart boy having a headache?”

    “Y-Yes…” Theerak answered faintly, sounding exhausted. Right now, he just wanted to collapse onto a bed and rest.

    “Aw… my good boy.”

    “Your good boy, huh, Hia?”

    “Sorry, Fah, my friend forgot himself,” Phii Noh apologized.

    “Why are you at my faculty’s building anyway?”

    “I came to see a friend… and just happened to run into you and your good guy here.”

    “No need to come by so often, Hia! I’m sick of your face.”

    “Afraid I’ll run into your good guy, huh? ~”

    “More like I’m afraid you’ll run into my foot.”

    “Red Water’s dad is seriously fierce, huh.”

    Normally, Theerak would have smiled and laughed at the banter between

    Muenfah and Phii Noh. But with his foggy mind, all he could think about was a soft bed.

    “The elevator’s here.”

    “…” Theerak nodded and followed Muenfah’s gentle pull. He waved goodbye to Phii Noh, who stood smiling at the elevator entrance.

    “Phii Noh’s good guy ~”

    “I hate that bastard so much, you smug jerk!”

    Theerak turned to the person beside him and said, “No, no, don’t get mad, my boyfriend.”

    “Yes, na khrap… Your boyfriend won’t get mad anymore.”

    Since it was just the two of them in the elevator, Muenfah pulled him into a hug and gently rubbed his back. Theerak thought he didn’t even need to collapse onto a soft bed to fall asleep—Muenfah’s chest was enough of a resting place for him.

    Muenfah truly was everything to him.

    But Muenfah’s main role was… being Theerak’s boyfriend. 

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Muenfah parked the car in its usual spot, then turned to look at the small figure sleeping soundly beside him. It must be the fever medicine kicking in, making his treasure sleep so deeply. Muenfah had decided to bring Theerak to the condo because he’d called Babe earlier to ask if anyone was home. Babe said no one was there at the moment—Mom had taken Grandpa to a doctor’s appointment, and only Moogrob, the dog, was left guarding the house.

    So, he had to bring Theerak to rest at the condo first.

    Muenfah got out of the car and walked around to open the other door. He leaned in to wake his sleeping treasure, but Theerak just shook his head in refusal. So, Muenfah carried him out of the car. He didn’t pay attention to the security guard’s curious glance. All he cared about was that Theerak didn’t feel annoyed at being woken up.

    “Theerak, stand up for a sec… I need to grab the keycard first.”

    He set his treasure down so his feet touched the ground. Theerak obediently stood, trying to force his eyes open. His hand came up to rub his eyes before he leaned his face against Muenfah’s chest. Feeling sorry for the sick guy who desperately needed rest, Muenfah quickly tapped the keycard at the door and led him inside.

    “Phii Fah… I need to call Phii Babe first, so she won’t worry.”

    “I already called Babe for you… She said you should rest at my condo first since no one’s home.”

    “…”

    “Later in the evening, I will take you back home.”

    The small figure nodded weakly, so Muenfah lifted him up once more to carry him into the bedroom. The smaller one was gently placed on the bed, and Muenfah quickly got up to grab a glass jug of water and a small towel to wipe down Theerak, who was still feverish.

    Muenfah sat on the bed beside the sick person, placing the jug on the bedside shelf before moving to unbutton the oversized student uniform shirt. But Theerak hurriedly grabbed his hand.

    “I am going to wipe you down.”

    “Phii Fah… I’m shy.”

    “I have already seen everything, no need to be shy.”

    “Phii Fah! Saying that just makes me even shyer!”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat as he looked at the sick person who still had the energy to scold him. He figured the high body temperature was causing the thin lips to turn bright red and Theerak’s half-closed eyes to glisten with clear tears. If he didn’t wipe him down to lower the fever, Theerak would definitely feel worse.

    “I will wipe you down first. If the fever doesn’t go down in an hour, I’ll take you to the doctor.”

    “I don’t like going to the doctor.”

    “Then we’ll have to wipe you down first.”

    “Can you wipe me without taking off my shirt?”

    “Little one…” Muenfah looked at the small figure. “Don’t be stubborn.”

    “I’m not stubborn… I’m just shy.”

    Muenfah leaned in close to the sick person and pressed his nose to the hot forehead with a soft sniff. “You don’t need to be shy.”

    Theerak let go of his hand, probably because he didn’t have enough strength to resist anymore. He stopped being stubborn and let Muenfah wipe him down. With one hand, Muenfah swiftly unbuttoned the white shirt, then dipped the towel in water and started wiping the pale neck first.

    “Phii Fah…”

    The small figure closed his eyes and called out to him in a faint voice. Muenfah knew he didn’t like the cold towel touching his skin much. He moved the towel to press it against the other side of his neck. The now shirtless smaller figure didn’t stir any other feelings in him beyond deep concern.

    But at that moment, Theerak slowly opened his eyes and tilted his head to look at his own midsection. The small figure pressed his lips together tightly and bent both knees up to squeeze something down. Muenfah’s gaze lowered to notice something pushing against the fabric, forming a noticeable bulge.

    He chuckled in his throat while looking at the confused expression in the smaller one’s eyes. Theerak was trying to control the unusual reaction in his body, but he probably didn’t realize how hard it was to suppress that first rush of desire. Muenfah tossed the towel into the glass jug and shifted to straddle the smaller figure.

    “Little one…” Muenfah stared deeply into his worried eyes. “…Are you feeling it?”

    “I -I… I think it’s not that.”

    “Want me to check for you?”

    Theerak shook his head in refusal. “…”

    “Little one… trust me, okay?”

    Muenfah didn’t take his eyes off Theerak’s gaze for a second. Using his free hand, he parted Theerak’s legs and slid his own body in close, pressing himself against the center of the smaller one’s frame. Then, he lightly touched the bulge there. A smirk tugged at the corner of Muenfah’s mouth when his suspicion proved true. He let out a soft chuckle in his throat once more before pulling his hand back and leaning his face close to the smaller one’s ear.

    “I don’t want you to be ready while you’re sick.”

    “I-I…”

    He stared at the person beneath him, who was startled by his own body’s reaction. Right now, Theerak might be confused and unsure—likely because he’d never experienced this kind of arousal before.

    “You’re aroused because of me.”

    “…”

    “…Let me help you, okay?”

    “…” Theerak pressed both hands over the middle of his body and shook his head in refusal.

    “Theerak… this isn’t something to be embarrassed about.”

    “…”

    “It’s a natural thing that can happen to anyone.”

    “…”

    “Especially couples who are together.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak called out, bringing both hands up to cradle his face before saying, “Right now, it’s all tense and aching down there.”

    “Let me help you.” Muenfah repeated his earlier question.

    At that moment, Theerak pressed his lips together tightly, wrestling with his thoughts. He couldn’t believe he was feeling this way—something he’d never experienced before. He figured it must have been triggered by Muenfah’s fingertips brushing against his skin as he adjusted the towel earlier. But he knew Muenfah hadn’t meant for this to happen.

    What was even harder to believe was that he was getting aroused while sick. Then again, upon reflection, he might not be fully in control right now due to the fever, which could be making him more emotionally sensitive and causing his body to react so quickly. Theerak had heard that when arousal happens, you’re supposed to relieve it by using your hand to release the tension. He’d picked up this knowledge from his good friends, Panli and Type, who often talked about crude things. He never thought those daily conversations he didn’t particularly enjoy would end up being useful.

    Now, he wanted to thank Khun Panli and Type for never shutting up about these topics—even though Joy always scolded them, not wanting him to hear such things.

    Theerak looked at the larger figure waiting for his answer. He pressed his lips even tighter. When he imagined trying to relieve himself, he realized he’d only ever heard how it was done but had never seen it. Theerak wasn’t the type to be curious or obsessed with these matters, so he’d never watched adult films like other guys typically did.

    Right now, a flood of thoughts was overwhelming his mind. Theerak tried his best to hold on, hoping time would calm the stubborn tension in his midsection. But when he saw the person above him bite their full lips and gaze at him with a new kind of look—one he couldn’t quite name, a mix of pleading and longing—Theerak felt the ache in his core intensify. That look from Muenfah pushed his endurance to its breaking point, and finally, it snapped. Theerak nodded, accepting the other’s offer to help.

    Now that Muenfah was his lover, Theerak believed that with him by his side, everything would turn out fine. He felt shy and didn’t want to say it, but he gathered his courage to speak.

    “Phii Fah… I give in.”

    “…”

    “How will you help me?” Theerak wrapped both arms around the thick neck and pulled him closer. Even though he’d agreed to let Muenfah help, he still didn’t feel fully ready for that. “Do we have to do it right now?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before giving him a light peck on the lips.

    “You’re not ready for that yet.”

    “…”

    “I will help you with my hands and mouth first.”

    Muenfah’s words sent a wave of heat surging through Theerak’s body. The taller figure leaned in closer and pressed their lips together. Muenfah cradled his face with one hand and began kissing him deeply, passionately.

    Muenfah’s kiss was fiercer than ever before, pressing harder and harder until Theerak could barely breathe. When he parted his lips to gasp for air, a wet tongue slipped into his mouth. Muenfah teased the tip of his tongue as he had before, but this time it was more intense. Theerak instinctively moved his tongue in response, only to have his slick tongue sucked by those full lips. In that moment, a shiver ran through his entire body. Muenfah pulled back from the kiss and looked into his eyes, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth.

    “You don’t have to be scared… just lie still. I will take care of it.”

    Theerak swallowed hard before replying, “Y-Yes.”

    The taller figure leaned down again, kissing his lips once more before trailing those full lips lower. Muenfah pressed them against his neck, and Theerak’s body temperature spiked as the kisses shifted positions. The warm breath grazing his skin made him want to explode. He bit his own lip as kisses were scattered across his body, sinking his teeth deeper when a wet tongue brushed against a sensitive spot.

    “M-Phii Fah… there—”

    Theerak tilted his head to see Muenfah licking and teasing his chest. He alternated between licking and sucking until Theerak felt both peaks harden under the attention. The more Muenfah played with them, the more those small points stood firm against his tongue. At this point, Theerak felt like his body no longer belonged to him—it was responding to Muenfah, ignoring the protests screaming in his head.

    Don’t fight Muenfah…

    “Are you fighting me?” Muenfah whispered softly before lightly nipping at the hardened peak with sharp teeth.

    Theerak pressed his lips together tightly to keep himself from letting out a sound. Just the way his body was responding to Muenfah was embarrassing enough. The taller man must have guessed he was holding back, because he teasingly sank his sharp teeth into Theerak’s chest, hard enough to make him cry out.

    “Ah!…Phii Fah!”

    “Heh…” Muenfah pulled his teeth away and kissed the spot soothingly.

    “Let me hear your voice a little, okay?”

    “…”

    Muenfah’s words made him feel breathless, as if from now on Muenfah would keep teasing him to draw out more sounds, just as he wanted to hear.

    Theerak swallowed hard as he watched the taller man move lower. His breathing grew rapid as he met those sharp eyes. Muenfah smirked before pressing his lips to Theerak’s lower abdomen. Theerak let his head fall back onto the pillow—he’d lifted it to watch the taller man—because the full lips sucking at that spot sent shivers through his entire body. He tensed his stomach and gripped the gray bedsheet with both hands.

    “Mmm… Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah responded with the sound of a kiss, leaving a mark on his lower abdomen before pulling away and saying, “I want to leave a little mark, okay?”

    At that moment, Theerak’s desire surged to its peak. He could feel liquid pooling at the center of his body. Muenfah straightened up onto his knees and began unbuttoning his own shirt. It took him less than a minute to shed it, but he didn’t remove his pants. Instead, he reached over, unbuttoned Theerak’s pants, and swiftly pulled them off.

    Now, Theerak was left with only a pair of white underwear clinging to his body. He bit his lip tightly as he glanced at the bulge straining beneath the fabric. When Muenfah stared at the center of his body and chuckled in his throat, the heat spreading through Theerak’s body gathered into a ball and rushed to his cheeks. He quickly closed his legs and covered the swollen area with his hands. He felt like he couldn’t handle Muenfah—he couldn’t resist the taller man’s fiery passion at all.

    “Theerak… move your hands, please.”

    “I… I can’t take it anymore, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah used his hands to part Theerak’s legs and positioned himself between them. He pressed a gentle kiss to Theerak’s lips before pulling back and brushing the hair from his forehead with one hand.

    “You know, right, that if you don’t want this… I won’t do it?”

    Theerak nodded. He still kept his hands covering his sensitive spot, replying softly, “Y-Yes…”

    “But if you don’t move your hands, how can I help you…?”

    Muenfah leaned down, pressing his nose to Theerak’s cheek to nuzzle it. The warm breath against his ear let Theerak hear the other man’s heavy breathing. He realized he wasn’t the only one struggling—Muenfah was desperate to help him and could barely hold back either.

    “I won’t get hurt, right, Phii Fah?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “You won’t get hurt, little one.”

    “…”

    “But I might die…”

    “…”

    Muenfah nibbled on his lips with his teeth before saying, “If I really do it with you, I might go crazy and die right then.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak called out, his heart pounding so hard from Muenfah’s words that it felt like it might leap out of his chest.

    “I didn’t think you’d be ready this fast… I didn’t even buy any gel to keep at the condo.”

    “W-What do we do without gel, then?”

    “You need to move your hands first, and I will show you.”

    “…”

    “Theerak…”

    “I trust you.”

    At this moment, Theerak had completely surrendered his heart. The pleading look in Muenfah’s eyes made him unable to resist either. Muenfah made him feel just how much he wanted to touch his body. Theerak had never thought he’d crave anyone’s touch.

    But today…

    He wanted Muenfah’s touch.

    They wanted each other.

    Theerak removed both hands that were covering that area. Muenfah leaned down to kiss his lips before sliding lower. He lifted Theerak’s legs over his shoulders and pressed his full lips to the bulge. Warm breath seeped through the fabric, brushing lightly against his midsection. At this point, Theerak couldn’t tell if the rising heat in his body was from the fever or Muenfah’s touch.

    Muenfah kissed repeatedly at the center of his body. Theerak tensed his stomach and felt like he couldn’t breathe each time those full lips touched him there. Perhaps knowing he was losing strength, and that the legs draped over his broad shoulders might fall to the soft bed, Muenfah used both hands to support his thighs.

    Theerak panted heavily before lifting his head to look at the larger figure, whose nose was now nuzzling the inside of his thigh. Theerak bit his lip hard as Muenfah sucked and tugged with his lips to leave a mark, glancing up at him while doing so before sinking his sharp teeth in hard, as if teasing him to the point of breathlessness.

    “Ah! Phii Fah… it hurts.”

    Muenfah withdrew his sharp teeth and pressed a soothing kiss. Theerak now believed that quiet people really did act more than they spoke. The larger figure lowered his legs and removed his underwear. At that moment, Theerak felt his face burn so hot it might explode as he saw his own midsection standing erect—something he’d never seen before.

    Muenfah stared at the erection and bit his lip before saying, “Naughty little thing.”

    The moment he heard those words, Theerak raised both hands to cover his face. How much more was Muenfah going to embarrass him? He already felt like he’d died of shame over and over.

    But the embarrassment began to fade when Muenfah lifted his legs back over his broad shoulders. Theerak tilted his head to look at the larger figure, who was gazing back at him. His desire surged even more when a large hand moved to grasp the center of his body. As Muenfah squeezed the base, Theerak felt his breath catch, his flesh trembling in Muenfah’s hand.

    Theerak gripped the bedsheets tightly again as Muenfah brought the center of his body to the tip of his wet tongue. He felt some liquid begin to seep out when Muenfah did that.

    “Kid…”

    “Ah!! Phii Fah, don’t press…”

    Muenfah used his thumb to rub circles around the tip. Theerak dropped his head onto the pillow, trying to steady himself, but the warm sensation from the mouth enveloping the middle of his body shattered his composure. He tilted his head back, gasping for air, as Muenfah slowly slid his lips up and down. His breathing grew ragged and heavy, and the faster Muenfah moved, the more Theerak’s stomach clenched until it ached.

    Theerak lifted his head to look at the person working his lips along the center of his body. Both of his hands reached out to grab the chocolatecolored hair, his fingers threading through the soft strands and gripping tightly as waves of pleasure hit him from the full lips sliding from base to tip.

    “Ugh… Phii Fah…”

    The smaller one let out a moan, unable to hold back his sounds any longer. After hearing his name called, Muenfah sucked hard, making Theerak tremble all over. Muenfah kneaded his thighs while slowing the rhythm of his movements. Theerak’s mind went blank, a white haze overtaking him. He pressed his head back into the pillow and arched his hips to meet the full lips trying to take him down to the base. He didn’t understand why his body responded to Muenfah like this, but he figured it must be an instinct buried within everyone.

    As he arched his hips toward those full lips, Muenfah used both hands to spread his legs even wider. The taller one quickened the pace of his mouth again. Theerak’s breathing turned into rapid gasps once more, and he felt something building, drawing closer.

    “M-Phii Fah… ugh, I’m going to…”

    “…”

    Theerak was on the verge of release—just a few more repeats of that motion—but everything came to a halt when Muenfah gave one final hard suck and pulled away.

    “Ugh… Phii Fah.” Theerak whined in frustration, twisting his body uncomfortably as something felt stuck inside him.

    “It was so close… I was about to feel relieved, Phii Fah.”

    The smaller one felt clear tears trickle from the corners of his eyes. He wasn’t crying out of sadness—it was the kind of tears that came from the overwhelming sensation of nearing release. Theerak lifted his head to look at the taller figure, who met his gaze.

    “Not yet… you can’t finish yet.”

    “Ughhh… why not?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before lowering Theerak’s legs from his broad shoulders and kneeling upright. He looked at him with a sly glint in his eyes. Muenfah spread Theerak’s legs even wider, then used his thumb to gently massage the area at the back.

    Theerak finally understood why he hadn’t finished yet…

    “Mm… my good Muenfah.”

    “Yes, na khrap.”

    This touch from Muenfah made him feel pain, yet there was pleasure mixed in too. Muenfah used his thumb to rub repeatedly, pressing harder and harder. Theerak thought that if the center of his body were touched at the same time, it would feel even better. He only thought it to himself, but his good Muenfah seemed to read his mind. The free hand moved to gently stroke the trembling flesh.

    “Your naughty little thing is shaking.”

    “Ah!! Don’t do that, my good Muenfah.”

    “Why not?”

    Tears welled up in Theerak’s eyes when Muenfah did that. He pressed both thumbs hard against the tip of Theerak’s midsection and the sensitive spot at the back. It stung sharply for a split second, but what lingered was a burning, tingling sensation.

    “…”

    “Does it feel good?”

    Theerak bit his lip and nodded. “…”

    Muenfah, kneeling, smirked before pulling both hands away. He then used his middle finger to scoop some clear fluid from his full lips and brought it to the vivid-colored entrance.

    “Little one…”

    “Mm… y-yes, my good Muenfah.”

    “I love you Theerak…”

    Theerak let his head fall back onto the pillow, tilting his face up and parting his lips to gasp for air as the long finger invaded his rear passage. He felt so full he could barely breathe. Muenfah’s touch was both gentle and fiery at once. Theerak didn’t know why he responded to him so willingly, without the slightest thought of refusal.

    It must be because… Every touch they shared Came from love.

    Theerak let out another unintentional moan as the long finger began moving in and out slowly. “…Mm, Muenfah of mine.”

    “Muenfah of yours… I will belong only to you Theerak.”

    Muenfah shifted up to his chest while still moving his finger in and out. Those full lips licked at his peak for a moment before sliding up to kiss his neck, then pressing against his lips. Theerak closed his eyes and wrapped both arms tightly around the thick neck. His breathing grew rapid as the long finger sped up.

    “Mm… ah!! Phii Fah.”

    And he felt like his soul left his body when the long finger pulled out completely and thrust back in with force. The playful culprit showed no guilt as Theerak jolted and let out a high-pitched cry. Muenfah laughed with delight before pressing a kiss to his temple to soothe him.

    “Just practice for now… the real thing will be even stronger.”

    “Phii Fah!…I can’t take it anymore—it’s so tight, I can’t handle it!” “…”

    Muenfah flashed him that same smile, leaned down, and pressed a kiss to his lips. Without saying a word, he withdrew his fingers and thrust back in forcefully once more.

    “Ah!! Ah… Phii Fah…”

    And Muenfah repeated it several times. Theerak admitted it only hurt the first time—after that, the sensation felt so good he couldn’t describe it. He stared at the man above him, jaw clenched tight. Muenfah’s heavy breathing was palpable. The taller man leaned down, nuzzling his neck, and whispered softly.

    “You’re so warm…” Muenfah growled low in his throat before continuing,    “You’re gripping me too tight.”

    “Mmm… I—Ah!! Sorry.”

    Theerak heard the growl in Muenfah’s throat, as if he were suppressing his own surging emotions. At that moment, Theerak’s mind went blank again. Muenfah pulled his fingers out, shifted to sit against the headboard, and pulled Theerak to straddle his lap.

    “Phii Fah…”

    “Khrapom.”

    Muenfah was trying to control his breathing. He knew his own desire was climbing uncontrollably. His sharp eyes traced over the naked body straddling his lap. His mind urged him to push Theerak back onto the bed and thrust his hardened length into that tight passage. When Muenfah had slipped his fingers into that snug space, Theerak’s clenching and squeezing nearly drove him over the edge.

    But his overwhelming love made him want to cherish the person on his lap. Muenfah gazed into Theerak’s eyes, now brimming with clear tears around the edges. Droplets stained his long lashes. Muenfah slid his hand to touch the flushed cheek, gently brushing his thumb over those bright red lips. “It’s not that you belong to me… it’s that I belong to you.”

    “…”

    “Your boyfriend will make you happy, okay?”

    With that, Muenfah moved one hand to knead the round curve of Theerak’s backside. Theerak bit his lip and lowered his eyes—he knew he was shy. Muenfah used his other hand to grasp the smaller length in the center of Theerak’s body, smaller than his own hand. He leaned forward, kissed the smooth forehead once, and began moving his hand.

    Muenfah slid his hand up and down in a slow, steady rhythm before speeding up as he noticed the smaller man’s breathing quicken. Theerak wrapped both arms around his neck and tilted his head back. Muenfah watched the egg-white eyelids, now tightly shut, and the bright red lips parted slightly. The jet-black hair was damp with sweat. The once-pale, smooth skin of the smaller man was now flushed red all over.

    Theerak unconsciously arched his hips to meet the motion when Muenfah switched back to a slow, deliberate pace from the fast, forceful one. At that moment, Muenfah had to restrain himself fiercely. The smaller man halfopened his eyes to meet his gaze, bit his lip hard, and let out a moan.

    “…Mmm, Muenfah of mine.”

    Muenfah smirked. He loved it when Theerak called him by his full name because the smaller one acted so cute. So, Muenfah gave him the fast, strong rhythm he liked. Theerak closed his eyes again and unintentionally let a small smile slip out. Muenfah knew right away it wasn’t on purpose—it was his touch making Theerak happy.

    “Like this, huh?”

    “Mmm, I like it…”

    “Give a reward to your good Muenfah, then.”

    Theerak, whose breathing was starting to falter, looked up to meet his gaze before planting a quick kiss on his lips. He gripped Muenfah’s hair with one hand, tugging hard enough to hurt. Muenfah let out a soft “Heh” from his throat.

    “You’re pulling my hair again…”

    “…”

    “Feels good, right?”

    Theerak nodded while panting heavily as the hand moved faster. “Y-Yeah… it feels good.”

    “I think your close.”

    Muenfah could feel the hardness and tension in his midsection, along with Theerak’s ragged breathing. He leaned in close to the smaller one, pressing his forehead against the other’s. Muenfah glanced down at his own hand gripping his lover’s midsection, moving up and down quickly. He knew Theerak was watching the same scene.

    “P-Phii Fah…”

    “Yes, I know.”

    His other large hand unintentionally squeezed the round backside hard as he sped up, making the smaller one moan loudly. Theerak paused his breathing, then tensed and shuddered, releasing onto his hand and stomach. The smaller one panted exhaustedly, resting his face on Muenfah’s shoulder as if drained. Hot breaths from the sick boy brushed against his neck. Muenfah kissed the spot and spoke in a husky voice.

    “I love you Phii Fah…”

    “I love you Theerak too.”

    “…”

    Muenfah let the sick one rest for a bit. Soon, Theerak pulled away from the embrace and looked at his hand. Now fully aware, he blushed with embarrassment and moved both hands to cover his midsection.

    “Naughty little thing must’ve been holding it in for a while.”

    “…”

    “It’s all over my hand.”

    “Phii Fah…”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat, seeing the smaller one too shy to meet his eyes. He reached for some wet wipes by the bed to clean his hand and stomach.

    “I’m sorry… for getting you dirty.”

    “…”

    “It’s messy too.”

    “It’s not dirty…” Muenfah said before kissing the thin lips. “…If it were dirty, how could I swallow your love juice?”

    Theerak’s eyes widened before he asked, “W-When did you… swallow my stuff?”

    Muenfah shook his head with a laugh. He looked at the smaller one waiting for an answer. Muenfah took both of Theerak’s hands away and helped clean the middle of his body, then replied “Do you think when I slid a finger into your back… I only used saliva?”

    “…”

    “Back then, your love juice was already spilling out a lot… I swallowed quite a bit.”

    “…”

    “And what was left in my mouth, I used it instead of lube…”

    Muenfah laughed even harder when he saw the smaller one raise his hands to cover his face, only to quickly pull them back, probably realizing he’d just touched himself down there.

    “Next time, you aren’t allowed to do this again, okay?”

    “Do what… with my hands or my mouth?”

    “I-I mean… don’t swallow my stuff.”

    “Why not?”

    “Because it’s not food… you absolutely can’t eat it again.”

    “Then one day, Theerak, you’ll realize…” Muenfah lifted the smaller one’s chin to meet his gaze, “…that you will likes swallowing my stuff too.”

    “Muen! Fah!”

    Muenfah laughed before guiding the smaller one to lie back on the bed. He got up to grab his own shirt for Theerak to wear. The smaller one, still shy from his words, curled up under the blanket. So, Muenfah helped dress him. Once he’d finished tending to the shy, sick boy, Muenfah reluctantly had to tell Theerak the truth.

    “Theerak…”

    “Yes…” Theerak replied softly.

    “I am still aroused…” Standing by the bed, he leaned down to kiss the smaller one before continuing, “Can you stay alone for a bit?”

    “W-Where are you going, Phii Fah?” Theerak pulled the blanket up to his chest, making him chuckle. He was probably afraid Muenfah might do something again, but also didn’t want him to leave.

    “I am going to the bathroom.”

    “…”

    “I need to take care of myself first.”

    “Like…”

    “I haven’t released even once yet.”

    “I’m sorry…”

    “Don’t overthink it… I’ll be right back.”

    “Okay…”

    Muenfah walked over to grab a towel and clothes, preparing to change into something fresh. He could handle his own feelings. Muenfah didn’t think there was anything embarrassing about taking care of himself, especially since his lover wasn’t ready for that yet. He’d rather be patient and find a solution together.

    If he had to force Theerak just for his own satisfaction He’d rather help himself instead…

    Muenfah went into the bathroom to take care of things and came out after a while. He saw the smaller figure now fast asleep. Muenfah walked over and sat beside Theerak, placing the back of his hand on his forehead to check his temperature.

    “Looks like the medicine from the pharmacy really works… his fever’s gone down.”

    “…”

    He pulled the blanket up to cover the smaller figure’s neck, then grabbed his phone and stepped out onto the balcony. Muenfah sighed as he looked at someone’s number before pressing the call button.

    [What’s up, Fah?]

    “…”

    [Has Rak’s fever gone down?]

    “His fever’s gone down.”

    [What’s he doing now?]

    “He’s asleep.”

    [Oh… when he wakes up, you can take him home, Fah. We’re done with class and heading back now.]

    “Babe…”

    […]

    “…”

    [I…]

    “…”

    [It’s not what I’m thinking, right?]

    “Not to the extent you are imagining.”

    [Fah!!…Hey, Dom, look at your friend! Doing that to my little brother—I still can’t get over it!]

    Muenfah tried to stifle a laugh. Poor Dom was taking the blame for him.

    [Honey, it’s normal to have a little bit of that. Even that night we slept together, I left a mark on you, didn’t I?]

    “…”

    [Dom!!!!…Okay, okay, I’m sorry. I’ll stop talking.]

    “Babe… calm down.”

    […]

    “I just helped him out, let him release…”

    [Did you tease him into getting aroused, Fah?]

    “No… he got aroused when I was wiping him down.”

    […]

    “We didn’t go that far with him… to be honest, we haven’t had sex yet.”

    […]

    “I just helped him externally.”

    [Ah, mmm]

    “But I admit there were moments I couldn’t hold back… so I left some marks.”

    […]

    “I called to confess to Babe because I didn’t want you to feel bad… if you saw the marks on him.”

    […]

    “When he wakes up, I’ll take him back home.”

    [Even though I’m still not over it… I’m not mad at you Fah.]

    “…”

    [I even want to thank you for taking such good care of Theerak and understanding me this much.]

    “…”

    [Thank you, Fah.]

    “Yes.”

    [But… if there’s a next time, please let me prepare myself a bit in advance, okay?] 

    Muenfah laughed before replying, “Yes.”

    After hanging up with Babe, Muenfah returned to the room to check the smaller man’s temperature again before heading out to cook some porridge for the sick guy. Muenfah smirked as he poured the porridge into a bowl. He thought back to when the smaller man sat naked on his lap.

    Man, I really wanted to devour him.

    Whenever you’re ready, little one you’ll pass out on my chest for sure… 

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    “I don’t want to eat porridge at all.”

    “You have to eat, little one, so you can take your next dose of medicine.”

    “My throat hurts…”

    Theerak spoke before moving his hand to rub his thigh. Besides his sore throat, he was hurting elsewhere too. His backside ached a little—probably because Muenfah had thrust his fingers in so hard, so many times. While he was sleeping earlier, Muenfah had secretly applied some kind of ointment to his backside, but it still hurt. Plus, the inner flesh where Muenfah had bitten him was sore too.

    “Besides your throat, does it hurt anywhere else?”

    Theerak nodded hesitantly. “My backside hurts… and where you bit me.”

    “I’m sorry, okay? Next time, I’ll go easier.”

    “Why does you like biting?”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before saying, “Because I want to hear

    Theerak call out my name.”

    “Ugh! You pervert!”

    “Little one… eat your porridge quickly.”

    “I really don’t want to eat it, okay? Phii Fah, you eat it.”

    “How about we take turns eating a bite each, then?”

    Theerak shook his head in refusal, but Muenfah didn’t care. He scooped up some porridge and held it to his mouth. Theerak let out a big sigh before reluctantly taking the spoonful. After he ate one bite, the larger man scooped some porridge into his own mouth. Theerak watched as Muenfah slid the spoon in and slowly pulled it out. At that moment, a naughty image of the two of them flashed into his mind. Theerak quickly lowered his eyes, scolding himself for thinking about something lewd while eating. But the chuckle from the larger man’s throat made him realize…

    Muenfah was deliberately making him think of that moment.

    The moment when he had devoured that part of him.

    “P-Phii Fah!”

    “Yes, na khrap.” Muenfah said, laughing.

    “You’re teasing me on purpose, aren’t you?!”

    Muenfah leaned in, pressing his nose to him with a loud sniff, and asked,    “So what were you thinking about, huh?”

    “I -I… wasn’t thinking about anything!”

    “Really?”

    “Phii Fah!”

    “Heh.”

    “We’re eating right now… you shouldn’t be thinking about that…”

    “About when we ate each other… right?”

    Theerak felt his face heat up. He crossed his arms and glared at the cheeky

    Muenfah. “Phii Fah won’t get to eat me again!”

    “I can hold back… but don’t you come begging to eat me.”

    “I would never beg to eat you Phii Fah!”

    “…”

    “I swear on the honor of this chubby puppy!”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before scooping more porridge to feed him.

    Theerak sighed again, eating the porridge while subtly rubbing his backside. His left cheek hurt because Muenfah had squeezed it so hard.

    Now Rak believed his dad…

    This chubby puppy got devoured by the tiger until he was exhausted.

    T___T

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After finishing his evening medicine, Muenfah drove him back home. Theerak looked down at his crumpled student uniform, praying this chubby puppy would survive until tomorrow. He took a deep breath before getting out of the car, but the person beside him must have sensed his worry and spoke up.

    “I already called Babe about this… you don’t need to be scared.”

    “W-What did Phii Babe say?”

    “She freaked out a little at first, but she understands now.”

    “Ugh… this chubby puppy’s neck is done for!” Theerak whimpered in his throat and lifted his uniform shirt with one hand to show the bruises Muenfah had left all over him. “Look at this… you left evidence everywhere!”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before helping button up the shirt for the smaller one, who looked worried. “I won’t let anyone scold you.”

    “I’m definitely going to get beaten to death.”

    “If anyone tries to hit you… tell them to hit me instead.”

    “…”

    “A kiss on the head, okay?”

    Muenfah pulled him into a comforting hug. Not long after, he let go and kissed him on the lips.

    “I’m heading off now, alright?”

    “Yes.”

    “…”

    “If anything happens, call me right away, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    Theerak leaned forward to give his boyfriend a quick kiss before getting out of the car. He sat down in front of the glass door to take off his shoes. His hands were trembling with nerves. Theerak wiped the sweat from his forehead before stepping into the house, trying to sneak past Grandpa, who was sitting on the sofa.

    “Back already, Theerak?”

    “Y-Yes, Grandpa.”

    “Babe said you weren’t feeling well. How are you now?…Come here and let me check you.”

    Whenever he was sick, Grandpa liked to lift his shirt and check his temperature by feeling his stomach. But his dear boyfriend had left marks all over him. If Grandpa saw, he’d probably have a shock severe enough to land him back in the hospital.

    “My fever’s gone down, Grandpa.”

    “Then why are your clothes all wrinkled like that?”

    “…”

    “Did you go wrestle with a dog somewhere, Theerak?”

    Theerak swallowed hard before saying, “I went wrestling with a tiger, so it’s a little messy.”

    Grandpa furrowed his brows slightly before nodding as if he understood.

    “That must’ve been exhausting. Go upstairs and rest.”

    Grandpa…

    You’re just pretending to understand, right?

    T___T

    “I’ll head up now, Grandpa.”

    Theerak climbed the stairs with a knot of worry in his chest, wondering the whole way where Phii Babe might be waiting for him. When he opened the door to his room, he saw his lovely older sister sitting in her usual spot—his favorite chair—with Phii Dom sitting on the floor, playing with his phone.

    “Back already, you little troublemaker?”

    “P-Phii Babe…”

    “Come here right now…”

    Phii Babe waved him over. With no way to escape, Theerak had to approach his older sister. As soon as he stopped in front of her, she lifted his shirt. Her wide, round eyes grew even bigger when she saw the numerous bruises on his body. Phii Dom, sitting on the floor, looked up and blinked rapidly, as if he couldn’t believe his eyes.

    “Uh, Fah… damn, he is that bad?”

    “You… hand it over…”

    Phii Babe pulled his shirt back down and reached out to Phii Dom. Theerak thought she was surely asking her boyfriend to fetch a stick to beat him with, no doubt. He was about to raise his hands to plead with her not to fight, but he froze when he saw Phii Dom hand her some smelling salts instead.

    She opened the cap and took a deep inhale. Phii Dom quickly stood up, grabbed some paper from the desk, and fanned her immediately. Right now, Phii Babe looked like she was about to faint.

    “Honey… want some aromatic herbs?”

    “Dom… I’m really going to faint. Did you just see what I saw?”

    “Yes… it’s really bruised there.”

    “Enough… don’t remind me.”

    Theerak plopped down on the floor and wrapped both arms around his sister’s legs. He looked up at Phii Babe, who was still sniffing the salts. Phii Dom nodded at him, signaling him to keep being sweet.

    “I am sorry. me and Phii Fah didn’t mean for this to happen.”

    “I’m not mad… I just wasn’t prepared.”

    “…”

    “Is there anywhere else I haven’t seen?”

    Theerak let go of her legs and spread his own apart, pointing to the inner thigh. “There’s a bite mark here.”

    “O_O”

    “O_O”

    “…”

    “Honey… can I have some of that too?”

    Phii Babe shook her head and passed the smelling salts to Phii Dom, who was standing behind her. “I’m really going to pass out.”

    “Fah… that’s too much.”

    “Phii Fah didn’t mean it…”

    “Defending him again? I’ll pinch you until you’re greener than you already are.”

    “Wahhh… I am sorry! I was just scared you would be mad at Phii Fah.”

    Phii Babe sighed before continuing, “…Next time you do anything, make sure everything’s prepared. I’ll brace myself too.”

    “Okay…”

    “Honey, let’s go rest downstairs.”

    “Mm.”

    “I’ll brew some aromatic herbs for you.”

    “Brew some for yourself too.”

    Theerak watched the inseparable couple walk out of the room. He stood up to his full height and flopped onto the soft bed. However, the vibration of his phone in his pants pocket made him reach in to check it.

    ‘My Boyfriend’

    Seeing the name on the screen, Theerak quickly answered the call without hesitation.

    “My boyfriend… do you know you almost made Phii Babe and Phii Dom faint?”

    [Heh… really?]

    “Because of the marks you left, that’s why.”

    [You didn’t get spanked, did you?]

    “No, I didn’t.”

    [I was worried, so I called to check. I was afraid you’d get in trouble.]

    “No one would dare spank the chubby pup.”

    Theerak smiled faintly as he heard the familiar laugh.

    [Don’t forget to take your medicine before bed, okay?]

    “Yes…”

    [No fever anymore, right?]

    “I think it’s gone. I don’t feel cold or have a headache anymore either.”

    [Okay, good.]

    “Has you reached the restaurant yet?”

    [Traffic’s a little bad, so not yet.]

    Drive safely, okay, Phii Fah? And when you get to the shop, send me a

    LINE message to tell me, alright?”

    [Khrapom.]

    “A kiss for you, Phii Fah.”

    [I love you, little one.]

    “And I love you Phii Fah too.”

    Theerak hung up from Muenfah, thinking…

    Theerak loves this Muenfah… his same good guy as always.

     

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

  • YOURSKY, Chapter 28

    YOURSKY, Chapter 28

       YOURSKY, Chapter 28

    “Dad, just now the doctor came to check while you were down at 7-Eleven.

    The doctor said Grandpa can go home tomorrow.”

    “Will you stay with Grandpa again tonight?”

    “I want to stay with Grandpa, Dad. You can go back home and rest.”

    “Tomorrow, when Grandpa is discharged from the hospital… should you have me or Muenfah come pick him up?”

    “…”

    “If Muenfah comes to pick him up, I can stay home… As for the hospital expenses, I’ll transfer the money to you later.”

    Theerak smiled faintly as he recalled the conversation between him and his father from yesterday. Knowing that his father had accepted Muenfah made him so happy that he forgot to respond. At that moment, Theerak stood stunned, staring at his father without blinking until his father burst out laughing and made the decision for him. His father chose to have Muenfah pick Grandpa up instead of doing it himself.

    “All done,”

    “Khrapom.”

    Theerak flinched in surprise when the nurse, who was helping Grandpa change clothes, spoke up. He nodded in acknowledgment before walking over to Grandpa, who was sitting on the edge of the bed with his legs dangling. The small boy went to grab the bag of clothes his father had brought for Grandpa to change into yesterday and then returned to help support Grandpa off the bed after the nurse left the room.

    “What are you smiling about all by yourself, Rak?”

    “Dad has accepted Phii Fah, Grandpa.”

    Grandpa looked at him and laughed before saying, “I already knew that. If

    Rit didn’t accept him, how could he let Muenfah come pick me up?”

    “…” Theerak smiled faintly.

    “How’s Muenfah doing? Is he very happy?”

    “Less than an hour after I found out that Dad accepted Phii Fah, Phii Fah called to tell me he had talked to Dad in front of the room while heading back to the condo.”

    “…”

    “Phii Fah is good at hiding his feelings. Whether he’s happy or sad, others can’t tell. But Rak is the only one who can…” Theerak said with a proud smile. “I know Phii Fah is very happy.”

    Grandpa chuckled softly before asking, “Where’s Muenfah now… Is he definitely coming to pick me up? He wouldn’t be so cruel as to let me stay another night in the hospital, right?”

    “Let me call Phii Fah first, okay?”

    Theerak let go of supporting Grandpa and reached into his pants pocket to pull out his phone to call Muenfah. It didn’t take long for the call to connect.

    [Phii Fah is turning into the hospital now.]

    “Then Rak and Grandpa will go wait at the exit door, okay?”

    [Have you taken care of everything, little one?]

    “All done, Grandpa has finished changing too.”

    [Okay, Phii Fah will drive around and wait at the exit door.]

    “Yes…”

    After hanging up, Theerak put the phone back in his pants pocket and continued supporting Grandpa. He helped Grandpa walk out to wait for Muenfah at the exit door as planned. Not long after, the black BMW—the one Theerak had ridden in from the airport—pulled up in front of them.

    Muenfah quickly got out of the car to open the door for Grandpa to sit in the front passenger seat. Meanwhile, he sacrificed his spot and took the back seat instead, since Grandpa couldn’t sit there.

    “I can’t sit in the back; it makes me dizzy. I’d rather sit in the front.”

    “Whatever makes you comfortable, Grandpa.”

    Theerak smiled faintly while watching Muenfah drive away from the hospital. Since Muenfah came into his life, Theerak felt like he thought to himself, “I’m such a lucky person.” dozens of times a day. And seeing how much Muenfah loved and cared for his family, Theerak thought that even thinking he was lucky a hundred times a day wouldn’t be enough.

    Muenfah didn’t just love him.

    Muenfah loved everyone in his family.

    This is what a good partner is like.

    …Even though it was evening, the traffic today was light and clear. They arrived home in less than an hour. Theerak took on the task of helping Grandpa into the house, while Muenfah volunteered to carry the bags and medication inside. Upon entering the house, Theerak saw everyone gathered together—a rare sight on a weekday.

    He looked at Phii Dom, who was carefully removing leaves from roses and handing them to Phii Babe. She always took on this role whenever his older sister arranged flowers for the dining table, because Phii Dom was worried the thorns might prick Phii Babe’s hands. Meanwhile, Mom was likely in the kitchen as usual, since he could hear some noises coming from there. And Dad was sitting with a serious expression, engrossed in a large stack of documents, probably brought home from work.

    “Oh, you’re back?”

    Dad looked up from the pile of work in front of him and asked. Theerak nodded and helped Grandpa settle onto the sofa beside Dad. Everyone in the house immediately dropped what they were doing to come over to Grandpa.

    “I’m fine now. Everyone, go back to what you were doing.”

    “Dinner will be ready soon, Dad. Just a moment.”

    “No rush, I’m not hungry yet. But the kids might be… right, chubby puppy?”

    “Yes…”

    “Muenfah… join us for dinner tonight.”

    Theerak shifted his gaze from Dad to the person beside him, who was setting things down on the table. This time, Dad had personally extended the invitation, and Muenfah surely wouldn’t refuse.

    “Khrapom.”

    Theerak suppressed a smile before saying, “Today, the seat next to me is already taken.”

    “You chubby little puppy!”

    Everyone burst into laughter as they saw Dad speaking with an exasperated yet playful tone. Theerak walked over and hugged his father tightly, then pointed his index finger to the top of his head, playfully asking for a head kiss. Dad leaned down, pressed his nose to Theerak’s head, and gave a loud smooch before hugging him back. In truth, Theerak wasn’t hugging his father to act cute; he was thanking him.

    Thanking him for giving him a chance For letting him love Muenfah For letting Muenfah love him For letting them love each other…

    “Rak, stop clinging to Dad for a sec, son. Come help your siblings set the table quickly.” “Yes…”

    Theerak let go of his father and went to help Phii Babe set the dining table. Meanwhile, Muenfah and Phii Dom went into the kitchen to bring out the food. Perhaps because Muenfah was helping today, the preparations for dinner were completed faster than usual.

    Everyone took their usual seats and passed their plates to Mom to serve the rice. Theerak glanced at Muenfah, who was holding his plate but hadn’t handed it over yet. After observing for a moment, Theerak realized Muenfah was waiting for Mom to finish serving everyone else before passing his own plate.

    “The chubby puppy’s favorite…” Dad scooped two pieces of fried chicken onto Theerak’s plate before adding, “Share some with Muenfah, okay?”

    Theerak smiled to himself, knowing that Dad wanted to serve Muenfah some food but was too shy to do it himself. Theerak knew his father loved to tease. When he was little, Dad often jokingly said, “I’m starting to get tired of this chubby puppy.” which made Theerak feel upset. In the end, Dad would laugh as Theerak cried and clung to his legs. Today, Theerak decided it was time for a little payback.

    “I won’t share with Phii Fah. Fried chicken is my favorite.”

    “Just give Muenfah one piece, Rak. It won’t hurt. I can scoop more for you if you want.” Dad replied.

    “Then why doesn’t you scoop some for Phii Fah yourself?” Theerak said before lowering his head to take a bite of the fried chicken. He tried to suppress a smile as he heard Dad grumble under his breath.

    “Muenfah, hand me your plate… These kids around here are so stingy it’s ridiculous.”

    Theerak chewed on Mom’s delicious fried chicken while watching Dad scoop some onto Muenfah’s plate as Muenfah extended it toward him. Both of them seemed a bit tense under the watchful eyes of everyone at the table. Seeing this, Theerak spoke up.

    “Meet halfway, right?” Dad came halfway.

    Muenfah came the other half.

    And so, Mom’s fried chicken ended up on Muenfah’s plate.

    “You talk too much, you chubby puppy.”

    Everyone burst into laughter, knowing Dad said it out of embarrassment. Normally, Dad wasn’t one to easily accept people, and even when he did, he didn’t show care or affection to this extent. Even Phii Dom, who had been with Phii Babe for years, had never had Dad serve him food. Dad believed that as a man, you should be able to take care of yourself. But Theerak knew the real reason Dad served Muenfah.

    Dad probably wanted to apologize to Muenfah… for walking away back then without a care.

    Today, at the Niran family dinner table, it was full of smiles—a familiar sight Theerak had seen since he was a child. He believed that the heartwrenching incident from that day would be the one and only time it happened, the last of its kind. From now on… the Niran family would know only happiness. Every meal at the table would be filled with nothing but smiles and laughter.

    Silence, tears, and discomfort

    … could no longer intrude upon us.

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    After finishing dinner, the Niran family’s usual routine was to sit together and watch the evening drama every day. However, since Grandpa had just returned from the hospital today, everyone thought he should rest, as it was already past 8 p.m. They decided to head to bed separately to avoid making noise that might disturb Grandpa, who was sleeping in the room downstairs.

    “In that case, I will take my leave now.”

    Theerak looked at Muenfah, who raised his hands to pay respects to his parents and Grandpa, preparing to head back to his condo. Though Theerak wasn’t particularly eager for this moment, all he could do was walk him to his car.

    “Do you have to rush back to take care of the restaurant today?” Dad asked.

    “The restaurant is closed today.”

    “Then why are you in such a hurry to leave?”

    “…”

    “Today is my last day at home. Tomorrow, I’ll have to go back to work…

    It’s rare for our family to be together like this.”

    “…”

    “Stay the night here.”

    “Yay!”

    Theerak was so overjoyed that he let out a loud cheer without thinking, earning a stern look from Dad. He quickly covered his mouth with his hands and lowered his head to avoid Dad’s gaze. However, Theerak secretly glanced at the tall figure standing silently nearby.

    “…”

    “…Are you going to let someone around here get their hopes up for nothing?”

    Theerak suppressed a smile and winked at Dad once as a signal. He wanted Dad to help convince Muenfah to stay. At this point, Theerak wasn’t afraid of Dad getting upset anymore—he just wanted Muenfah to stay with them more than anything. “…”

    “Stay here. You can head back tomorrow morning…” Dad said before turning to Phii Dom. “Dom, you should stay here too.”

    “Yes, Dad.”

    “Yes, Dad.”

    “Today, the Niran house has four kids,” Mom said with a laugh.

    Then let’s let the kids go to bed,” Grandpa concluded.

    Once Grandpa finished speaking, everyone dispersed to their rooms. Theerak watched his older sister playfully smack her boyfriend’s arm as he openly showed his excitement. It wasn’t surprising that Phii Dom was so thrilled—since they started dating, the two had never spent a night together, not even once.

    Theerak smiled to himself, thinking…

    Muenfah was totally outshining Phii Dom.

    As soon as Dad gave his approval… he got to sleep over at the house right away.

    His Muenfah is the best, hands down.

     

     

    #However Many Thousand Skies

    Theerak turned to look at the tall figure who was nodding to his close friend. He then turned back to Phii Babe, who stood with her arms crossed, glaring at Phii Dom. Theerak didn’t understand everyone’s reactions at all.

    “Come sleep with me.”

    “Fah… I want to sleep with my girlfriend.”

    “Keep it down a bit…” Phii Babe said while hitting Phii Dom’s arm again.

    “Once Dad gave permission, you are going all out, huh?”

    “Do you know how much we’ve wanted to sleep hugging you?”

    Now Theerak was starting to understand the situation in front of him. They were divided into two sides: Muenfah and Phii Babe were on the side that prioritized propriety, while he and Phii Dom were on the side that didn’t care about anything except wanting to be close to their loved ones.

    “That’s exactly why I don’t want to sleep with you—because I know I’d get squeezed to death.”

    “Oh… darling.”

    “Go, go sleep with Fah.”

    “Is there a spare room at the house, Babe?”

    “There is. I’ll go prepare the guest bedroom for you.”

    Theerak looked back and forth between his older sister and Muenfah, then saw Phii Dom nodding at him as if signaling him to do something. Otherwise, they’d regret missing out on this night for the rest of their lives. Besides, Theerak thought Muenfah hadn’t consulted him at all and had made all the decisions on his own.

    Muenfah didn’t know anything at all.

    He… wanted to sleep hugging Muenfah and say good night… not just send a good night text like usual.

    “Wait!!!” Theerak shouted to stop them, raising his hand to emphasize his point.

    Phii Dom smirked before saying, “The ‘stopping the relatives’ pose has arrived… Babe, you are done for.”

    “What?” Phii Babe turned to glare at Phii Dom.

    “What’s wrong, Theerak?”

    “How could Phii Fah make decisions on your own without consulting me?”

    “…” Muenfah fell silent and looked at him.

    Phii Fah you should’ve asked me first… about which room you should sleep in.”

    “…”

    “Which room has fierce ghosts, and which one doesn’t?”

    Muenfah bowed his head and laughed before looking up at him. “Does the

    Niran house have ghosts too?”

    “The mango ghost… both of these schemers are about to get it,” Phii Babe said, raising her fist as if to knock both his and Phii Dom’s heads.

    “Little one…” Muenfah said while raising his hand to pat his head. “I have to respect you and everyone in the family. It’s better if we sleep separately.”

    “Damn it, Fah… I look like a bad person now.”

    “I’m not a good person either. Do you think I don’t want to sleep hugging him?” Muenfah sighed, “But I don’t want to repay your father’s trust by taking the chance to hug, kiss, or cuddle his kid before bed.”

    “…”

    “No matter how cute the kid from Niran house is, you know it well… we wouldn’t be able to hold ourselves back.”

    Phii Dom raised his hand to his temple upon hearing this, before saying,    “True… I give up. I’ll sleep with you then.”

    Theerak lowered his head and let out a heavy sigh, realizing there was no hope of sleeping next to Muenfah and saying goodnight face-to-face. He now understood how it felt to go from extreme joy to disappointment—like a flower basking in sunlight, blooming fully, only for a cloud to suddenly block the light, causing it to wilt rapidly.

    “Ugh… the dreams of this chubby puppy are completely shattered.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before leaning closer to him and saying,    “What dreams?”

    “I wanted to hug you while sleeping… and say goodnight to his face, not just through LINE anymore.”

    Phii Babe let out a big sigh. Theerak looked up at his older sister, whose eyes had visibly softened. At first, he hadn’t intended to make Phii Babe feel sorry for him with his sadness. He was genuinely upset, but seeing a sliver of hope, Theerak decided to play the sly kid. He exaggerated his sad expression even more. “Kid…”

    Now it wasn’t just Phii Babe who softened—Muenfah was melting too.

    This must be what they mean by “killing two birds with one stone.” huh?

    “You… don’t you feel sorry for him? He looks so sad.”

    “No need to psychoanalyze me… let us decide for ourselves.”

    “…” Phii Babe was still somewhat firm, so he had to make his sad face even more pitiful, lowering his head even further.

    “Theerak…”

    “Fah…”

    Theerak bowed his head even more because he was afraid his sister would catch him holding back a smile. Just hearing Phii Babe call out to Muenfah, he instantly knew his dream was about to come true.

    “…”

    Honestly, if Dad’s okay with it to this extent, he wouldn’t mind. But I agreed with Fah’s reasoning, so I wanted to sleep separately from Dom.”

    “…”

    “But since this kid around here is making a face like his heart’s about to break…” Phii Babe paused, letting out a long sigh, “I’ll let Dom squeeze me for one night.”

    “Yay!”

    Theerak accidentally shouted in excitement again, and this time he even high-fived Phii Dom. Phii Babe glared at the two of them. Theerak flashed an awkward smile at his sister before turning to Muenfah, who was smirking and shaking his head. Afraid that Muenfah might harden his heart and refuse to sleep together, he walked closer and pressed his cheek against the man’s sturdy arm.

    “I promise to just sleep and cuddle with Phii Fah, not doing anything else.”

    His words made everyone burst out laughing. Theerak knew exactly how to soften Muenfah’s heart, and just as he had predicted, Muenfah nodded and gave him that same familiar smile.

    “I can sleep with you, sure.”

    “Nuu loves you the most!” Theerak grinned widely before turning to his older sister. “I love Phii Babe the most too!”

    “No need to sweet-talk me…” Phii Babe said, then turned to glare at Phii Dom, who was standing there smiling. “If you don’t stop grinning, I’ll make you sleep outside the room.”

    “If you keep scolding, tonight I’ll squeeze you until you can’t breathe.”

    “Dom!! In front of the kid?!”

    “Phii Fah, let’s just leave these two to argue… How about we head upstairs?”

    “Rak!! You’re inviting Fah upstairs right in front of me?”

    Theerak laughed until his mouth stretched wide. Right now, the most pitiful person was probably his sister, Phii Babe, who had to scold both him and Phii Dom at the same time. She must be exhausted.

    “Wait, I need to grab some clothes from the car first.”

    “I will come along!”

    “They’re gone now. Let’s head upstairs, dear.”

    The smaller figure following Muenfah turned back to wink at Phii Dom once. He grinned and winked back before following Phii Babe upstairs.

    Theerak tried to suppress a smile as he trailed behind the taller figure to the car.

    Tonight, he wouldn’t have to text Muenfah goodnight anymore.

    Because Theerak would say goodnight in person.

    Muenfah opened the trunk and pulled out a pair of long gray sweatpants and a white T-shirt from a box. Inside the rectangular box, there were several sets of clothes. Curious, Theerak asked “Why does you keep clothes in the car?”

    “I like driving this car out of town. Just in case I ever have to stay somewhere overnight, I’ll have clothes to change into.”

    “…”

    “And today, I just happen to be staying over at your place.”

    If you had brought a different car… you’d probably end up sleeping without anything on.”

    “Wait, I will go borrow some pajamas from Dad!”

    Muenfah laughed before saying, “I’m scared now. Tonight, I won’t dare mess around with you anymore.”

    Theerak laughed before grabbing Muenfah’s clothes and keeping them with him. Tonight, he would take on the role of looking after Muenfah himself. Theerak led Muenfah up to his bedroom. As soon as they entered, Muenfah scanned the room with his eyes.

    “my room isn’t dirty at all. Plus, the bed’s huge—Phii Fah you can sleep comfortably.”

    “Do you have a mattress, Theerak?”

    “A mattress?” Theerak’s eyes widened before he continued, “You mean a mattress to sleep on, right?”

    “I will sleep on the floor next to your bed, Theerak.”

    “Phii Fah…” Theerak plopped down onto the bed and said in a soft voice,    “I do have a mattress… but if you sleep on the floor, how will I hug you?”

    “Hmph.” Muenfah walked over, took the clothes from his hands, leaned down, and pressed his nose to sniff Theerak’s head. “I will go take a shower first, okay? Please prepare the mattress for me, little one.”

    Theerak sighed as he watched the taller man disappear into the bathroom. Muenfah was strong-willed and resolute. Once he decided on something, he wouldn’t easily change his mind—just like how he had never wavered from

    Theerak. The smaller man knew full well how difficult it was to sway Muenfah’s decisions. So, he walked over to the wardrobe to pull out a mattress and set it up beside the bed for Muenfah. However, Theerak wasn’t one to give up on his own intentions either. He was determined to make Muenfah change his mind and sleep on the bed with him.

    Changing Muenfah’s mind was indeed tough. But Theerak thought that if he pleaded hard enough, just a little, Muenfah might soften and agree to sleep on the bed with him. Since Muenfah took quite a while to shower, Theerak turned on the TV to pass the time while waiting to bathe next. But he was worried that Muenfah might fall asleep first while he was showering. So, Theerak quickly grabbed his pajamas from the wardrobe and dashed to use his father’s bathroom instead.

    If Muenfah fell asleep first, he’d miss his chance to coax him onto the bed…

    “You chubby little pup! Dad’s going to take a shower!”

    “I will shower first, Dad!”

    Theerak hurriedly shut the door after rushing past his father into the bathroom. Just before closing it, he saw his father widen his eyes and open his mouth as if about to say something, but since Theerak shut the door first, his father couldn’t do anything. He didn’t take long to shower, but he lingered in there a bit, mentally preparing himself to face his father afterward. Theerak slowly cracked the door open. His father, standing there with arms crossed and a towel draped over his shoulder, made Theerak flash an awkward smile to cover his nerves.

    “Dad…”

    “What’s going on, huh? Doesn’t your own bathroom work or something, that you had to come steal mine?”

    The smaller man walked over and hugged his father tightly. His mother, who had just opened the door to the bedroom, furrowed her brows when she saw him clinging to his father.

    Coming to sweet-talk Dad this late—what do you want this time?”

    “This time he’s sweet-talking because he messed up… He stole the bathroom from me, barged right in without a care.” his father explained.

    “Really?” his mother asked, laughing.

    “Really… He ran in like his life depended on it.”

    Theerak laughed before pulling away from his father’s embrace, “Love you, gotta run!”

    “Where are you rushing off to, huh?”

    “…” Theerak swallowed hard. He definitely wasn’t brave enough to tell his mother the truth.

    “Probably scared his boyfriend will fall asleep before he finishes showering, right?”

    “Uh, how did you know, Dad?”

    “For real, Rak?” His father’s eyes widened even more than when he’d darted in front of him earlier. “I was just teasing, didn’t think it was true!”

    “Hehe…”

    “Looks like I was about to warn the wrong person, huh? At first, I was going to go tell Muenfah not to… well, not to do whatever it was.”

    “…”

    “But now I think I need to warn my own kid instead.”

    “…” His mother laughed before saying, “Don’t go messing with Phii Fah, okay, son?”

    His father shook his head and chimed in, “Just a little puppy thinking he can take on a tiger.”

    “Don’t underestimate this puppy, Dad. He’s fierce enough to take down a tiger!”

    “By the time you wake up, you ’ll realize it’s you who got taken down by the tiger.”

    Theerak blinked rapidly, watching his father shake his head and head into the bathroom. His dad clearly didn’t believe a puppy like him could take on a tiger like Muenfah. And his mother was another one who thought the same, since she just kept laughing.

    “Earlier, when I opened the door to your room, Rak… I saw a mattress laid out next to the bed. Why’d you pull the mattress out, son?”

    “It’s Phii Fah, Mom… he refuses to sleep on the bed. He said he’d sleep on the floor.”

    “Muenfah really is a good person… Doing that shows he respects both you and everyone in the house, you know.”

    “Yeah, but I’m about to make your good person sleep up here with me… If

    Phii Fah sleeps on the mattress, his back’s going to hurt like crazy.”

    “You’re right… Why don’t you tell him, son, that your Dad and I are okay with it? He can sleep on the bed with you. Better than waking up all sore.”

    “Okay… I’ll head back to my room then.”

    “Sure…”

    Theerak left his parents’ room and hurried straight to his own. When he opened the door, he saw a tall figure, shirtless, sitting at the foot of the bed watching TV. Though he’d brought a shirt, Muenfah, being someone who got hot easily, was only wearing his usual sweatpants. He was using a small towel from the bathroom to dab at his damp chocolate-brown hair. Hearing the door close, he turned to look.

    “Where’d you disappear to, little one?…Leaving me all alone for so long.”

    Hearing that, the smaller figure quickly crawled onto the bed to comfort the one left behind. Theerak knelt behind Muenfah, wrapping his arms around the thick neck. He pressed his nose into the soft, sweet-smelling cheek of the taller man and mumbled in a muffled voice “I went to take a shower.”

    “Heh.” Muenfah lowered the hand holding the towel and used his other hand to ruffle his hair instead. “Leaving me all alone and then coming back to cuddle like this, huh?”

    “…”

    Theerak laughed before reaching out to grab the towel from Muenfah’s hand. He pulled away from the hug and used the towel to dry the damp chocolate-colored hair. Theerak pressed his nose to Muenfah’s head for a quick sniff before saying “Phii Fah, you use the shampoo in the frosted bottle, right?”

    “Yes, I did, na khrap.”

    “Yes, I did, na khrap… again.”

    Theerak was now convinced that this phrase never got any less cute.

    “I use the same shampoo from that bottle, but why doesn’t it smell as good as when you use it?”

    “Because you love me, that’s why.”

    Theerak broke into a wide grin, though Muenfah probably didn’t see it.

    “…”

    “Where did you go shower just now, Theerak?”

    “Dad’s room.”

    “Why didn’t you wait to shower in your own room?” Muenfah asked while pressing the remote to flip through channels, skimming the news as he liked to do.

    “I was afraid I’d take too long showering, and by the time I got out, you would already be asleep… then I’d definitely miss out on sleeping with you.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat before turning his gaze from the TV to look at him. “I want to sleep hugging you so badly too…”

    “Then come sleep on the bed with me.”

    Muenfah gave a small smile and looked at him with an expression Theerak had never seen before. He decided to call it the “cute look”—like a mix of Muenfah’s pleading gaze and his sly one, blending into this unique expression. Right now, Muenfah was so adorable it was almost overwhelming. He shook his head slightly in refusal. If Muenfah weren’t acting so cute, Theerak would’ve been annoyed at how stubborn Khun Muenfah could be.

    “…”

    “When did you learn to use that look?”

    “When I started feeling that you’re really, really cute.”

    Theerak stopped drying Muenfah’s hair once it seemed dry enough. He wrapped both arms around the thick neck like before, resting his chin on the broad shoulder. He was certain this round of coaxing would work.

    “Phii Fah, come sleep on the bed with me.”

    Muenfah chuckled in his throat again before saying, “Kid… don’t do this to me. I’m about to lose my resolve here.”

    The smaller one laughed, knowing Muenfah was close to giving in. So, he pulled out his final trump card to ensure his mission—to get Muenfah to sleep on the bed—succeeded. Still, Theerak felt a slight worry and asked “Phii Fah, are you afraid Dad might walk in and see us kissing?”

    “Yes. It wouldn’t be good if your dad saw us.”

    “I’m worried about that too. I’ll go lock the door then.”

    Theerak jumped out of bed and hurriedly locked the door. Muenfah, sitting at the foot of the bed, laughed while watching him. Whenever Theerak saw Muenfah smile widely like this, he felt incredibly happy.

    “Does you usually lock the bedroom door?”

    “No.”

    “If you lock the door, won’t your dad get suspicious?”

    “If Dad comes… Phii Fah, please handle it for me. I’m is scared of getting scolded.”

    He looked at Muenfah laughing heartily. Theerak hadn’t thought that admitting he was afraid of his dad would amuse him this much. He admitted to himself that he wanted to be brave, but he was still very scared of his father.

    Theerak climbed onto the bed and knelt behind the taller figure as usual, wrapping both arms around Muenfah’s neck again. He remembered how

    Muenfah had taught him to play the guitar, which inspired this clingy tactic.

    “Does you play the piano?”

    “Yes.”

    “I knew it… because I saw a piano at your house.”

    “But I’m not as good as Panli.”

    Perfect opportunity for the chubby puppy. “I can teach you to play better in just a few minutes… Are you interested?”

    “I have one question for you…”

    Theerak furrowed his brows as he looked at the taller figure who turned to meet his gaze. “…”

    “Your way of teaching piano… it won’t wake up my little son, right?”

    Theerak lowered his eyes and immediately let go of Muenfah upon hearing that. His face flushed hot as he recalled something he’d once felt against his thigh. He realized he shouldn’t use this method to coax Muenfah.

    The chubby puppy didn’t want to take the risk…

    “…”

    “Little one…” Muenfah turned to him, using a thick hand to lift his chin so their eyes met. “You can teach me. I’ll endure it.”

    “Honestly, if you just came up to sleep with me, that’d be the end of it.”

    “…That’s exactly why I’m afraid it won’t end, so I’m not coming up to sleep with you.”

    “I believe you can handle it.”

    “Then let’s try you teaching me piano first, so I can see how much I can endure…”

    “You have to sit facing away like before.”

    Theerak hid a smile as he saw the taller figure obediently follow his instructions. He thought this method of his was adorable. Maybe Muenfah would soften and agree to sleep together. But it was risky too, because he’d have to kiss Muenfah several times.

    The last time Muenfah’s “little son” woke up was because he’d teased him with kisses.

    But this time, it’d just be light pecks.

    Muenfah’s little son wouldn’t wake up that easily, right?

    If you want to sleep hugging him… you’ve got to be a bit braver, you chubby little pup!

    “I will teach you how to follow the notes first, okay?”

    “Khrapom.”

    Theerak lifted his finger to poke Muenfah’s shoulder first, saying, “This is the note, Do.”

    Kiss…

    Not only did he poke with his finger, but Theerak also leaned down and pressed his lips onto the taller man’s shoulder. Then he pulled his lips away and moved his finger slightly past the shoulder. “And this is the note, Re.”

    Kiss…

    He slid his finger a little further from that spot…

    “This is the note, Mi.”

    Kiss…

    Finally, Theerak moved his fingertip to the base of Muenfah’s neck.

    “Here…”

    “Here, you need to stop, little one.” Muenfah interrupted before turning to look at him. He bit his lip as if teasing, then gently brushed his thumb over Theerak’s lower lip.

    “I really want to kiss you.”

    “…”

    Muenfah’s words made Theerak’s heart pound wildly. He pursed his lips tightly before asking, “Where will you sleep?”

    “On the mattress.”

    Theerak realized just how much self-control Muenfah must be exerting. The man was steadfast in both his thoughts and feelings. No matter what Theerak did, he couldn’t change Muenfah’s mind.

    “…I give up.”

    “Let’s just sleep holding hands, okay?”

    “Okay…” Theerak replied in a small voice.

    He looked up at Muenfah, who stood up straight. The taller man chuckled in his throat when he saw Theerak’s sulky expression. Muenfah bent down, scooped up Theerak from the edge of the bed, and carried him to lie down properly. He tucked the blanket around him neatly before planting a kiss on his forehead.

    “Good night, My Theerak.”

    “Good night, My Sky.”

    Theerak watched as Muenfah lay down on the mattress beside the bed. He rolled onto his side and reached out his hand for Muenfah to hold. Muenfah laughed and clasped his hand.

    …He didn’t get to sleep hugging his sky.

    But holding hands was still nice.

    The smaller man lay there, gazing at Muenfah holding his hand before closing his eyes. Theerak let out a soft sigh, secretly feeling a pang of envy toward Phii Dom, who was probably cuddling Phii Babe right now. Yet, his wilted heart swelled again when Theerak thought of something.

    Since Muenfah wouldn’t come up to sleep with him he’d just go down himself,    Theerak smirked before closing his eyes and pretending to squirm around until he fell onto the larger man’s body. Muenfah looked quite startled, but he still wrapped both arms around him.

    “Little one…”

    “I was squirming in my sleep… so I fell.” Theerak said before burying his face into the strong chest and wrapping both arms around Muenfah’s torso.

    “…”

    “Let me sleep with you, Phii Fah.”

    Muenfah chuckled softly, pressed his nose into his hair to smell it, and said, “You’ve got so many tricks up your sleeve, don’t you?”

    “And do you love it?”

    “I’m head over heels, almost too much…”

    Theerak laughed before lifting his face to meet Muenfah’s gaze. The taller man gave him that same familiar smile, so Theerak moved his face closer and pressed a kiss onto those full lips.

    “Good night again, my beloved.”

    “Yes, na khrap.”

    Bzzzt ~

    But the notification sound from the phone on the nightstand irritated Muenfah quite a bit. He let go of one hand from his waist to grab the phone.

    “Who’s calling at this hour?!”

    “No getting grumpy before bed…”

    Muenfah nodded, “Alright, I’m not grumpy anymore.”

    “…”

    Theerak lay there watching Muenfah stare at the phone screen for a moment before answering the call.

    “Yes, Ma.”

    “…” So it was his mom calling.

    “Arriving in the morning, right?”

    “…”

    “I haven’t invited him yet, but today I’m is sleeping over at his place.” “…”

    “Got it, Ma.”

    “…”

    “See you then.”

    Once Muenfah hung up with his mom, Theerak finally asked, “Are your dad and mom coming back to Thailand, Phii Fah?”

    “Yes.”

    “When do they arrive?”

    “The day after tomorrow.”

    “…”

    “Pa and Ma want to meet you too. They told me to invite you to have dinner with us.”

    “Sure, I’d love to meet Pa and Ma too.”

    “I’ll come pick you up on that day, okay?”

    “Okay…”

    “You can sleep now, good boy.”

    Theerak nodded before turning his face to rest against the sturdy chest and closing his eyes. He let time pass for an hour before opening his eyes again. By now, he was certain Muenfah was fast asleep. Carefully, Theerak shifted to lie beside him, wanting Muenfah to sleep more comfortably. But since Muenfah was used to having him sleep on top, he stirred awake, groping around for him before blinking his eyes open.

    The smaller one moved closer and hugged the larger figure, who turned to face him. Once Muenfah had him in his arms, he closed his eyes again and murmured softly “Kid… don’t drift away from me.”

    Theerak smiled faintly and said, “I’m holding onto you already.”

    Theerak tightened his embrace, gazing at the closed eyelids of the man beside him while silently thanking Pa and Ma in his heart. He wanted to thank them for raising Muenfah so well, turning him into his Muenfah—his sky.

    And there was one particular thank-you he felt he’d never use for anyone else in his life, because it seemed too grand to give away lightly.

    But Theerak thought this sentiment was worthy of… his sky.

    Thank you for being born, Phii Fah.

    TBC

     

    YOURSKY CHAPTERS HOME

Powered by
►
Necessary cookies enable essential site features like secure log-ins and consent preference adjustments. They do not store personal data.
None
►
Functional cookies support features like content sharing on social media, collecting feedback, and enabling third-party tools.
None
►
Analytical cookies track visitor interactions, providing insights on metrics like visitor count, bounce rate, and traffic sources.
None
►
Advertisement cookies deliver personalized ads based on your previous visits and analyze the effectiveness of ad campaigns.
None
Powered by